you and to you who are troubled rest with us c. And Merit-mongers say our good works are made condignely and morally meritorious from Christs merits and so are made and dignified with a sort of infinitenesse to buy heaven as Antinomians say they have sinnelesse perfection from Christs merits and are made as white faire spotlesse as God can see no sinne in them but looking on them seeth them as faire as the works of Christ or the elect Angels Wee judge that there is no worth to come neere in value or proportion to grace or glory and that no reward is promised for them none to them but as to signes and fruits of grace CHAP. XLVI That there is grace inherent in the Saints beside that free favour and good will that is in God WEe accord not with Antinomians who say that grace is onely in Christ none in us they are but gifts and effects of grace in us saith Towne The new creature the armour of God and love is nothing but Christ. But wee say Grace or free favour is in Christ as the cause root spring but this is the infinite God freely of meere grace imparting his goodnesse mercy redemption calling us without hire or money and this indeede is not in us but in him but there is a grace created the fruit of this free grace in God that is in us subjectively and inherently and denominates us gracious and new creatures grace is in Christ as the floure in the root but in vs as the smell that comes from the floure and is communicated to us who have senses The Scripture saith 1. If any man be in Christ he is a new creature a new creature cannot be Christ the Creator the new man is created in righteousnesse and true holynesse and these be created graces in us as the lusts of the flesh contrary to these are not the first Adam but the fruits of this sinne so neither can these bee the second Adam 2. The Armour of God Ephes. 6. Faith Hope the Word of God Prayer the chiefe parts of that armour have Christ for their object and subject and wee are to pray in Christs name then they cannot be Christ himselfe faith may be weake Christ cannot be weake prayer lesse fervent Christ not so 3. The Scripture saith God putteth in the Saints a heart of flesh a new heart powreth water that is his spirit on the thirsty ground the Spirit of grace and supplication on the Family of David writes his Law in our inward parts gives a circumcised heart 4 There is an in-biding principle The seed of God remaining in the Saints the annoyting that teacheth them all Grace in Timothy faith unfained dwelling in him and his grandmother 5. The Saints are denominated new creatures from grace inherent faithfull and sanctified in Christ Jesus borne againe of God Sonnes and heires partakers of the Divine nature Kings and spirituall Priest to God changed and renewed 6. From this Libertines say there is no difference betweene hypocrits and beleevers whereas they are blessed meeke shall see God shall be satisfied have a great reward in heaven which is falsely said of hypocrits and it s neere of kinne to that foule errour The Spirit works in hypocrits by gifts and graces in the Saints immediatly whereas the Saints doe many things from the feare of God from Faith from humility and meekenesse which are graces in them and it neighbours with that heresie that Christ acteth immediatly in the Saints hee being incarnate in them and they Christed and Godded with him Christ dwelling in their flesh which maketh every Saint Christ and the onely begotten Son of God and it sides with that error that the efficacie of Christs death doth kill the activity of all graces and that all the activity of a beleever is to act sinne there being nothing in him but sinne Christ without acting all in him CHAP. XLVII That we are not meere patients in the acting of the Spirit of Sanctification SO doe Antinomians hold that we are meere patients under the actings of the Spirit the Spirit acting in us immediately as on blocks and stocks So there is say they no obligation to pray at set houres and times but when the Spirit acteth and stirreth us immediatly thereunto And Saltmarsh saith this is a bondage to times and no spirituall serving of God So hath Randel the Familist prefixed in an Epistle to two Popish Tractats furnishing to us excellent priviledges of Familisme the one called Theologia Germanica and the other the Bright starre which both advance perfect Saints above Law Gospel Scripture Ordinances Praying hearing to a Monastike contemplative life in which their perfectists see injoy live in God without beholding him in formes or materiall images the signe of the Crosse lawfull books as they thinke to young beginners without any acting in them either of understanding will desire or any power they and their love desire joy being all drowned annihilated and swallowed up in God immediatly injoyed and the Spirit acting immediatly Euthysiastically in them as men dead crucified mortifyed and if they have any acts of knowing or willing or loving they bee acts of the old man and the flesh And upon the same ground God not efficatiously and immediatly concurring in morall actions to act upon the creatures men and Angels The Libertines of old some Familists and Antinomians of late have said that God is the author of sinne that his working or not working on the creature is the cause of good and ill righteousnesse and unrighteousnesse 1. Because sinne is nothing but Gods not working 2. It cannot hurt God and why should he hate it 3. It hath its first being in God 4. It is his servant and conduceth to heighten free grace and rich mercy I doe not impute this to all Antinomians yet some have said it and written it the same principles common to Libertines and Antinomians as you may reade in worthy Calvin incline to the same conclusions It is true Saltmarsh comes not up to truth in this Mans sinnes was serviceable saith hee to the glory of Redemption and was but for the bringing forth of this though not decreed of God but occasioned by man God foreknowing the changeablenesse of his creature c. In which words not knowing what to make out of the Protestant doctrine out of ignorance hee makes sinne the mother and glorious Redemption the birth that was warmed with life in the wombe of sinne and was serviceable for the bringing forth of this We know what M. Archer said of late I scarse beleeve that that godly man would have spoken so faire and glorious grace was warmed and enlived from eternitie in the sweet bowels and heart of God and never lay never fetched heat of life from the foule wombe of
neither reading of Scripture nor hearing the Word Preached nor vocall praying in the Spirit of adoption for sure though these must come from the heart yet essentially they are externall worship and something in the outward man beside that which is onely in the heart and something of formes they must have for they are externall visible and audible acts of worship The same was taught by a Silesian Casparus Schunenckfeldius in Luthers time as saith Conradus Schlusdelburgius Catologo Hereticorum lib. 10. pag. 30. Per externum verbum Dei ministerium praedicationem homines non converti non esse homines obligatos ad audiendam praedicationem verbi externam praedicationem non pertingere ad eos tantum herere in externis sensibus testificari duntaxat de Christo fidem aliam non esse praedicationem verbi nisi historicam neque esse fidem accidens aut qualitatem sed esse essentiam Dei Scripturam non esse verbum Dei verbum Dei non esse aliud quam substantiale nempe Christum Luther Tom. 2. in Gen. cap. 19 fol. 133. Answereth externall Ordinances invented by God profit to salvation not these that are invented by men 4. When the heart saith Del is reformed all is reformed and when the heart is right with God the outward form cannot be amisse It is cleare that Del and Antinomians mean there is no externall worship commanded in the New Testament neither hearing reading praying confessing of Christ before men so as we sinne in omitting these or that the Letter of any Command obligeth us to obedience as the Letter of the Law from the authority of the Lawgiver obliged Adam before he fell and the Jewes in the Old Testament For Del saith If the heart be reformed all will be reformed that is If the Spirit be in the heart and act us to reade heare pray confesse Christ before men receive the Seales wee are then obliged to acts of externall worship and not otherwise so that no Command written in Old or New Testament no authority of God speaking in the written word or speaking in the Ambassadors of Christ either preaching the Gospel or commanding by the Holy Ghost in Synods Acts 15.28 doe lay any obliging Commands on us to any externall worship outward Reformation or confession of Christ for the Spirit speaking in the writings of the Prophets and Apostles is but litterall outward externall to beleevers except the Spirit be in their heart acting and immediatly stirring and working there is no obliging power laid on us to externall worship or outward reformation by the Familists and Antinomians way For we know their Doctrine The Holy Ghost comes in place of the naturall faculties of the soule and acteth us immediately to all internall acts of loving and beleeving and to all externall acts of outward worship or reformation and wee are not bound to pray in our Family but when the Spirit moves and stirres us thereunto and Christ works in the Regenerate as in these that are dead and therefore all commands and exhortations are in vaine seeing we have no activitie to obey but the Spirit and Christ onely doth all in us in as much as no written word is an obliging rule to us but the immediate actings of the Spirit onely leadeth us in all wee doe M. Del Pag. 26. denies there should be any Lawes in Christs kingdome but Gods Lawes hee knowes wee are against mens Lawes within the Church and service of God to wit that of a new nature the Law of the Spirit of life that is in Christ the Law of love All these are Lawes within men there is not one word of the Scripture here or of the Gospel preached or of Church-censure Excommunication or rebukes either from the Word preached or the authority of Church all these are without and are not the inward Law of a new nature or of the Spirit or of love 5. If when the heart is reformed all bee reformed the outward man must be under no command or Law of reformation but by a result of curtesie the free Spirit and no written Law must lead the outward man but hee who said purifie your hearts gave a Commandement for the outward man clense your hands and Paul forbids the Saints who are sealed to the day of Redemption of corrupt communication of bitternesse wrath anger clamour evill-speaking and that all fornication uncleannesse covetousnesse should not be once named amongst them as becommeth the Saints yea and filthinesse and foolish talking and jesting which are not convenient because sinnes of the outward man doe also exclud men out of the kingdom of heaven aswell as want of heart-reformation and consider this is an Argument of the Familists for faith and love in the heart onely without all works of Sanctification or walking in Christ and of the Nichodemits who denyed any necessitie of confessing of Christ before before men and of the Anabaptists and their head Muncer as Bullinger tells us that they in his time said The first reformers were not sent of God nor preached the true word of God and that the Letter of the Scripture was not the Word of God but the inward word that commeth immediatly out of the mouth of God should be taught inwardly not by the Scripture and Sermons and that whoredome was the bed undefiled they held all these externals indifferent at least such things as defiled not the conscience They said Dreames and Visions under the New Testament was Gods revealed will and boasted of revelations beside the Scripture and that the Scripture was a dead Letter And so said that prophane Popish Priest the monstrous Libertine Anton. Pocquius Who called the Word of God the Spirit because Christ said The words that I speake are Spirit and life So saith Del. pag. 19. citing the same Text. Pocquius said also That Christ was Spirit that we and our life must bee spirit and that the Scripture taken in its naturall sense doth kill and is but a dead Letter and therefore wee must leave the Scripture and come to the quickning Spirit Bullinger also tells us of a sort of Anabaptists called Libertini or Liberi Anabaptistae free or Libertine Anabaptists who taught That Baptizing of Infants Magistracie Oathes were things free and indifferent which wee may use or not use at our Libertie they judged the Scripture and Preaching of the Word was not necessary because wee are all taught of God beleevers have the Spirit and need not externall Signes or Sacraments it is free to us to confesse or not to confesse Christ if danger be imminent it s enough to keepe the truth in the heart for God delights not in our death and torment After the same manner the best argument that Del hath from the nature of inward reformation will conclude If Gospel reformation because it is the internall destroying of the body of sin and is spirituall changeth the
be divers in the Honourable Houses many in the Church and Kingdome who abhorre from their soules the wayes of heresie superstition schisme Popery prophanenesse treachery wicked policie which never did so much prevaile in this land as since we did sweare to endeavour the extirpation of all these and that though this Covenant were buried it must rise from the dead againe and that the Lord must make his Jerusalem in Britaine a cup of trembling a burdensome stone a hearth of fire among the wood a torch of fire in a sheafe against all her enemies both Babylon without and Edom within that no weapon formed against them shall prosper that every tongue that rise against them in judgement shall be condemned and that the Lord shall cleare the â—udgements of his chosen onâ—s that they shall not finally be seduced and shall bring the blinde by a way that they know not and returne to a people of a poore language that they may all call upon the name of the Lord and serve him with one shoulder and the Lord may be one and his name one and his going forth in the three Kingdomees may be as the morning O that the Lord who hath founded Zion and hath chosen Jerusalem would doe this in his time S. R. Contents of the first Treatise ANtinomians in the Apostles time and have their discent from the old Katharoi called Puritans who taught that regenerate men could not sin Chap. II. Of Libertines The Libertines who sprang up an 1525. of kin to the Familists and Antinomians page 2 Finer Antinomians deny the Incarnation of the Son of God ib. Copinus Quintus Antonius Pocquius the first Libertines under that name 2.3 Pocquius a Priest affected obscurity and objected ignorance to Calvin ib. Libertines and Antinomians in many things like other 3. ib. Quintinus the Libertine and Antinomians slight the Scripture 4 Libertines say Angels are but motions of the minde ib. Libertines make God the author of sin Antinomians conspire with them 4.5 Antinomians and Libertines have the same conceptions touching mortification and the conscience of beleevers 5 Chap. III. Of Anabaptists N. Stork Th. Muncer Jo. Beâ—old c. and their Tenets 6.7.8 c. Hen. Pfeiffer and Muncer their seditious spirits and miserable end 7 Above an hundred thousand killed in Germany by the Antinomian spirits impulsion which wanteth the light of Scripture ib. Tho. Schuker beheaded his owne brother-germane by the impulsion of the Spirit 8 The Spirit bloody attempts and miserable end of Becold or John of Leiden ib. His poligamy and fifteen wives ib. His twenty eight Apostles above the number of Christs 8.9 His bloody spirit 9 The tenets of Anabaptists 9.10 Divers kinds of them which hold all of them something common with Antinomians 9.10.11 M. Beacon saith all externall worship is indifferent 10 Antinomians and the Anabaptists called liberi fratres teach freedome from the Law Covenants vowes paying of tythes from sinning 11.12 Melchior Hoffman Menno Simonz 12 Chap. IV. Of David George 13.14 Antinomians comply with David George ibid. Chap. V. Of Casper Swenckfeld his Tenets complying with Antinomians 15.16 His rise life errors ibid. Swenckfiâ—ld his many bookes his ignorance he was admonished and confuâ—ed by famous Divines 16 His foule tenets touching Christ. 17.18 Christ in glory remaineth man contrary to Swenckfield ibid. That the Scripture is the word of God is demonstrated against Swenckfieldians and Antinomians 19.20 The arguments of Swenckfield against the word of God which are also the Arguments of Antinomians answered 20.21 c. The internall and externall world differenced 21.22.23 Swenckfield and Antinomians reject the Scripture and outward word and make the Spirit all 22 23 24 Chap. VI. How the word converteth 25 26 c. Certaine necessary considerations how the Spirit and the word act together 25 26 How the acting with the Spirit is mediate ibid. How immediate ibid. The externall word concurreth instrumentally with the Spirit 25 26 27 The word not a dead letter 27 28 Swenckfield and the Antinomians destroy the word and Ministery the absurdities that follows their doctrine 29 30 31 Of the internall and substantiall and the externall vocall word ib. Swenckfield and M. Del acknowledge no word but the internall and substantiall word and make Scripture and all externalls indifferent 30 31 32.33 34 35 Its no consequent the word without the Spirit is not effectuall to convert ergo it is no instrument of conversion 34 35 The word of it selfe a common sound 34 The Arguments of Swenckfield and Antinomians to prove that the word is an instrument of conversion because carnall vocall â—odily literall discussed 36 How we beleeve in God and in his word 36 37 Of the union of the word and Spirit 37 38 Waldesso and Antinomians make the Scripture an horne-book for babes only and uselesse to beleevers 38 Chap. VII Of revelations and inspirations 38 39 40 Of revelations active and passive 39 Foure kindes of revelations to wit Propheticall 2. Speciall to the elect 3. Extraordinary 4. Satanicall 39 40 41 42 Familists have no true revelations 40 Internall revelations proper to beleevers 40 41 How particular revelations are not in Scripture 41 Of the Prophesies of Knox Luther Wicliffe Hush and their revelations and how they are differenced from the Satanicall revelations of Anabaptists and Familists 42 43 44 45 Chap. VIII Of humane industry Arts Sciences Tongues and whether they be lawfull to the opening and supernaturall knowledge of the Scripture 45 46 Indevours of freewill consist well with grace 45 How far Sciences and Tongues are to be acknowledged as the good gifts of God 47 Science and Tongues in their nature though not ever in the way and manner of acquiring them necessary for understanding of the Scriptures 47 48 Christ and his Apostles learned though their learning was not acquired by humane industry in Schools and Vniversities 48 49 50 51 How the inward teaching or teaching of the Spirit excludes not the outward 52 Frivolous objections of Sam. How against Arts and Tongues answered 52 53 54 The teaching of the Spirit excludeth not Arts and Tongues 55 Chap. IX Of Henry Nicholas his birth writings 55 Calling 56 His wicked doctrine 56 57 58 M. Del and Hen. Nicholas comply in the same doctrine 57 58 Mr. Del inclines to deny Christ God incarnate 58 What God manifested in the flesh is to Familists 58 59 H. Nicholas with M. Del and M. Beacon reject all ordinances and repute all externall worship and confessing of Christ before men all controversies in Religion indifferent 60 61 62. Which was refuted by Calvin 62. Reasons against this 62 63 64. Christ is true man not a holy disposition as H. Nicholas blasphemously taught 65 66 Scripture is not to be exponed allegorically as H. Nicholas dreameth 67 68 Chap. X. of Joan. Islebius or Joannes Agricola the first Father of the Antinomians under that name 68 His calling his soundnesse his falling away 68 69 His
1 Thes. 5.21 And contrary to the laudable example of the noble Bereans who tryed Pauls doctrine by the Scriptures Act. 17.11 6 Christs knock and stirrings on the heart sounds and breathes the breathings of God in his word the Devils knock is a dumbe and dead knock and is destitute of the word of truth 7 Men doe and act all things from their owne Spirit and walke in the light of their owne Sparkes and there is no end of erring and wandring from God when they act by no certaine knowne rule of the word CHAP. VIII Of Humane Industry Arts Sciences Tongues and if they be lawfull and necessary to the opening and supernaturall knowledge of the Scripture UPon the same ground Familists teach because the Spirit acts them immediately that 1 All humane industry and endeavours of free will are vain 2 That arts and sciences have nothing to doe with the right understanding of the Scriptures 2 The word of God teacheth us that grace strengthneth our Indeavours but destroyes them not Cant 1.3 Draw mee wee will runne Psal. 119. â—2 I will runne the way of thy Commandements when thou shalt inlarge my heart Ioh. 6.45 All that have heard and learned of the Father come to me I shall not need to say that Paul extolleth grace highly when he saith 1 Cor. 15. Jâ—laboured more abundantly then they all and that he travelled spreading the Gospel from Ierusalem to Illyâ—iâ—um and that he and Barnabas and the rest of the Apostles devided the earth amongst them as some thinke or that they went through the most part of it journying and sayling to spread the Gospell in journying often through Cities Wildernesses Countries Seas 2 Cor. 11.26 27 28. Watching night and day fasting caring for all the Churches I shall crave no more but that the Apostles stirred their limbes did sweat travell and use free will as other men though the grace of God and an extreame hunger to add glory declarative to the crowne greatnesse and Majesty of their highly exalted prince did stirre and principle them yet it s enough to our purpose if the Apostles peeces of fraile tyred out flesh were not meer patients stones and blocks carried sleeping in all their journying cares paines and endeavours in preaching and that in the Spirits Bosome as in a soft bed they neither knowing hearing feeling willing indeavouring longing swetting or acting by any naturall industrie more then Aristotles dull and formeles 〈◊〉 matter if they were so as Antinomians suppose as dead 〈◊〉 in their actings and the Spirit did all onely adequately irresistibly and immediately and they themselves did nothing then 1 Paul vainely did glory in his infirmities he was not any thing but 2 Cor. 11. like a windie lying souldier numbering his wounds when he never appeard in the field nor recieved any one wound nor faced an enemy for he was not so much as a patient if no agent at all in these for he compares himselfe without pride as not inferiour to the greatest in his sufferings in his stripes imprisonment fasting even with all the pretended Apostles his adversaries now if he acted nothing to make him to be cryed up in comparison of them as being as choice and excellent an instrument of God as the best of them but the Spirit acted all then was there danger that the Holy Ghost should be drowned suffer shipwrack be killed with stripes and fasting and deathes for in sufferings especially he glories this we cannot say and so the former must be rejected 2 When he sayes in fasting and watching often he must meane in not eating and not sleeping often for if he acted nothing as a man which is repugnant to all sense all his actings are but a pure froathy enumeration 3 What can be a stronger motive for us to disobey Christ who commands striving to enter in at the narrow gate Mat. 7. forsaking of all hating of all for his names sake Mat. 19. Labouring and that without fainting and wearying Rev. 2.3 Gal. 6.9 running Phil. 3.13 14. then to think such promises made to those that overcome are made to the Holy Ghost and to perswade and beseech the Holy Ghost not men or that the promise of a crowne of glory upon condition of faithfulnesse to the death is made to the Holy Ghost not to beleevers who may and can sinne 4 you may easily smell the Antinomian licence of enmity against workes labouring patience working out our salvation in feare and trembling Rev. 2.3 Phil. 2.12 13 14. for their aime is to lay a hugh weight upon the Antinomian faith which if I know any thing is a dead imaginary froathy speculation not saving faith Touching sciences arts and knowledge of the tongues Antinomians are ignorant of the state of the question for we grant sciences abused to the perverting of the simplicity of the Gospel 2 Sciences gloried in 3 Sciences are reputed saving knowledge as if such masters of arts and grand Rabbies because learned were taught of God and heard and learned of the father as the elect of God are Ioh. 16.45 4 Sciences reputed sufficient to teach Christ are but vainely so called sciences Antinomians grant sciences and arts and tongues in their proper place profitable and excellent for Statesmen Lawyers Physitians but bring them once as helpes to understand the minde of God in the holy Scriptures and then if yee beleeve Sam. How they are detestable filth drosse and dung 2 Sciences arts and tongues are either considered in their substance and nature or in the way of acquiring them either by supernaturall infusion as they were in the Prophets and Apostles or by education industry paine studying reading and teaching of men In the former consideration the same knowledge of the doctrine of Moses and the Prophets and of speaking with tongues in the substance and nature of the gift that is in Paul and the Apostles by supernaturall and immediate revelation or infusion is in men that acquire the same knowledge and speaking with tongues for Paul otherwise who receaved this knowledge not from or by flesh and blood not his owne industry Gal. 1.11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18. Ephes. 3.2 3. should then counsell and exhort Timothy to labour for another knowledge of the Gospel and so another Gospel by reading studying meditating and industry 1 Tim. 4 15 16. 2 Tim. 3.14 15 16 17 then he himselfe had receaved by revelation which is a manifest untruth for he saith But continue thou in the things which thâ—â— hast learned and hast been assured of knowing of whom thou hast learned them and that from a child thou hast knowne the Holy scriptures which are able to make the wise to salvation And 2 Tim. 2.1 Thou therefore my son be stâ—ong in the gâ—ace that is in Christ Iesus now least any should imagine as Antinomians doe that the grace that iâ— in Iesus Christ is contrary to and inconsistent with the industry of learning and studying and acquired knowledge
in all things sinne excepted Luk 24.39 40. Ioh. 20.26 27. 18 The second birth is the Godhead and Gods true being obtaineth the victory beareth rule with God and bringeth forth the name of Israel or Christ it selfe sect 12. 19 Christ is not true man nor Abrahams seed after the flesh but God only in so far as he followeth Abrahams faith 20 H. Nicholas and all his illuminated Elders are Christ all not of his way the Antichrist so some Antinomians now at Oxford Say 1 That Iesus Christ is not God essentially but in name 2 That his nature was defiled with sin aswel as ours 3 It is as possible for Christ to sin as for any of us 4 The Trinity of the Persons is a fiction 5 The fulnesse of the Godhead doth dwell bodily in the Saints as in Christ and that when this Godhead shall be manifested in them they shall have divine honour and have more power then Christ and doe greater workes then hee 6 The scripture is but a shadow and a fiction now the word saith 1 The father and Christ are one and he thought it no robbery to be equal with the father Phi. 2 and maintained he was the consubstantiall sonne of God Ioh. 7. Ioh. 10 else the Iewes would never have said he blasphemed in calling himselfe the sonne of God by adoption for they knew Godly men to be so the sons of God 2 By him the word the heaven and earth were created Ioh. 1.1 2 3. Col. 1.16 17. now God onely created the World Ier. 10 11 12. Esay 44.24 Gen. 1.1 Psal. 33.6 7 8. 3 Hee was anoynted above his fellowes with grace Psal. 45.2.7 and wee receave out of his fulnesse and light our halfe-penny candles at this sunne of righteousnesse Ioh. 1.14.16 and he giveth the Holy Ghost Ioh. 16.14 And hath received a name above all names Phil. 2 9 10. and God said to none of the Angells farre lesse to any man save to the man Christ sit thou at my right hand Heb. 1. 21 The Familists are perfect in this life and so are Antinomians Towne as p 77 78. Saltm free grace 140. 22 To say the three persons are one God is a foolish making three Gods Antinomians professe that Antitrinitarians Arrians Socinians are their brethren so they beleeve and love God as they doe 23 There is but one Spirit in all creatures and that is essentially God Epist to the the two daughters of Warwicke 24 Love and well doing and good workes are the cause of our re-reconciliation and the very saviours that beares our sins whereas Christ bare our sinnes in his body on the tree Esay 53.6 7 8. 1 Pet. 2.23 24. 25 Christs dying on the Crosse is nothing but H.N. and his illuminated Elders their obeying constantly the doctrine of H. N. so as no suffering could cause them to forsake it 26 Then is Christ put to death when any of the Family of Love is no longer led by the Scripture but by the Spirit of revelation that is as sure as the Scripture so said Mrs. Hutchison Rise reigne p. 61. er 27. 27 Mortification is to H. N· justification and removing of sinnes so doe Antinomians confound these two 28 The resurrection of Christ was but a passing out of the flesh or letter of the law to the spirituall being of illuminated Elders 29 Christ sitteth not in our flesh at the right hand of God but in the spirit 30 The comming of the Holy Ghost in cloven tongues was the comming of Christ againe from heaven in the Spirit 31 Christs ascending to heaven was his comming to heavenly mindednesse and fulnesse of knowledge 32 The resurrection of the body is a rising in this life from sin and wickednesse 33 In H. N. God this present day judgeth the world the family of love are the many thousands of his saints that Judgeth with him even now and reigneth on the earth Evang. c. 1. sect 9.10 34 The Marriages of all not enlightened are unlawfull 35 Men shall marry and have wives at the resurrection 36 The illuminated Elders cannot sin nor pray for forgivenesse of sinnes so Antinomians hony-combe c. 3. pag 25. c. 7 pag. 139 forgiven sin is not or hath no being before God Saltm free grace pag. 44. 37 Heaven and Hell are in this world Antinomians say we are fully and compleatly not in hope onely saved in this life 38 The family of love is under no law 39 All things are the act of God 40 Angels and Devils and wicked men are acted immediately by the Spirit of God 41 The Scripture is a shadow 42 Ordinances are for babes in their family of love only 43 The perfect are to live above all ordinances 44 Jf temptations lay hold on us and force us to sin and we cry to God for helpe and finde no helpe we are as guiltlesse as the maid forced in the field who cryed and had no helpe and is not for that a whore H.N. documentall sentences sect 13. sect 8. It is true the beleever shal not be charged to eternal condemnation for sins of infirmities that are his burthen and affliction aswell as his sin but sins of infirmities are essentially his sinnes who acts them and make him lyable to wrath If God should contend with David for his adultery and murther displeased the Lord but God cannot charge the sinne of whoredome on a maid that is forced and doth cry out if she doe cry out and have no helpe it is no whoredome on the maids part 45 All the scriptures are to be exponed by allegories This makes 1 The Scripture a masse of contradictions and lyes 2 This turnes our faith and knowledg into a phancie for the scripture it selfe cannot be a rule of exponing scripture if the glosse destroy the text 3 The scripture shall not Judge all controversies as Christ referres the gravest question that ever was Whether he be the sonne of God or no to this tribunall Search the Scriptures for they testifie of me Ioh. 5. 4 All the articles touching Christ his birth life death buriall resurrection ascending to heaven sitting at Gods right hand his second comming c. Creation providence histories shall teach nothing an Allegory shall cause scripture say the contrary Antinomians call all their allegories the spirituall sense of Scripture Bread may in an allegory signifie comfort then the love of God dwells in a brother who seeth his poore brother famishing and gives him neither cloathing nor bread but onely faith in good words Brother goe in peace and be warmed and cloathed an◠feed for he gives the poore man allegorically bread and cloathing contrary to Iames 2.14 15 16 17. 1 Ioh. 3.17 18. yea so all scripture shall be turned over in lyes dreames and phancies all covenants violated all faith private and publike among Christins may be broken and yet truth kept in an allegoricall sense according to scripture A man may murther his brother and have life eternall Contrary to 1 Io. 3.15
of his Christian walking Saltm ibid. 11 Christs example is no paterne to us because 't is externall and voyd of the spirit 12 The soule may have true union with the Father son and spirit justification and sanctification and the person remain a Hypocrite 13. There is no difference between hypocrites and beleevers in their kinde 14. All graces in the regenerating are fading 15. In the Saints there is no inherent grace but Christ is all So also Saltmarsh Sparkles of Glory p. 254.255.256 16 We are united to Christ and justified without faith yea from eternity So Saltmarsh Sparkles of glory p. 190 191 192. as if the decree of Justification and â—ustification it self were all one and the decree of God to create the world and permit sin and redeem the Elect were all one with the creation of the world permission of siâ— Redemption of the Elect. Yea so that which is from eternity and since God was God and that which falleth out in time must be all one 17 Faith is not a receiving of Christ but a discerning that the man hath received him already Saltmarsh ibid. 18 A man is united to Christ by the work of the Spirit on him without any work of his own he being a meer patient first and last Ibi. 19. A man is never really and effectually Christs till he have such assurance as exludeth all doubting 20 The witnesse of the Spirit is merely immediate without respect to sanctification or acts thereof as signes or concurrence of the word So Saltmarsh Spark of glory p. 274 275 276. 21 He that hath once assurance never doubteth again contrary to Ps. 77. Ps. 88. Ps 32.22 Jona 2.4 22 To question assurance of a spirituall good estate upon the commission of murther or adultery is a token of no true assurance 23 Sanctification can be no evidence of a good estate Saltm Spar. of Glor. 275 276 277 278. 24 I know I am Christs because I beleeve that Christ hath crucified my lusts for me not because I crucifie them my self 25 What tell ye me of graces and duties tell me of Christ as if Christ and duties of sanctification were contrary one to another by this meanes Christ and living to him that on the tree bare our sins Christ and walking worthy of Christ Christ and willing and doing by the grace of Christ must be contrary one to another which is an inverting of the Gospel indeed before the tribunall of Divine Justice a wakened conscience hath peace by being justified by Christ but not by duties or works even wrought by grace 26 I am not better accepted of God because I am holy nor the worse because unholy sure he that hath elected me will save me 27 To be Justified by faith is to be justified by works 28 No comfort no ground of assurance or peace can bee brought from a conditionall gospel or gospel-promiseâ— becâ—use all depenâ—s on our free-will which might say something if Grace did noâ— efficaciously work in us to will and to doe and determine irresistibly the will to choose freely and invincibly that which is good 29 None are to be exhorted to beleeve but such as we know to be the Elect of God and to have the spirit working in them effectually Saltmar sparkles p. 256 257. 30 It is true poverty of spirit to know I have no grace at all 31 A child of God is not to sorrow for sin and trouble of conscience for sinne argues a man to bee under a covenant of works 32 To act by vertue of or in obedience to a command is a Law-worke Saltm Sparkles of glory p. 242 243 244. 33 Wee are not to pray against all sin because it cannot bee avoyded but sin must dwell in us 34 The efficacy of Christs death is to kill all activity of graces in his Members that Christ may bee all in all Saltmarsh Sparkles of glory p. 254 255. 35 All the activity of beleevers is to act sinne 36 The spirit acts most in the Saints when they indeavour least 37 Sanctification rather darkens justification the darker my sanctification is the more evident is my justification 38 A man cannot evidence his justification by his sanctification but hee must needs build upon his sanctification and trust to it 39 Frequencie and length of holy duties argue the partie to bee under a covenant of workes So Saltmarsh saith Spark glory pag 224 225 of prayer as if to bring forth much fruit which is to glorifie our heavenly father Joh. 15. To goe about doing good Act. 10. To bee abundant in the worke of the Lord 1 Cor. 15. To pray continually 1 Thes. 5. savored of the law and had nothing to doe with Gospel-grace 40 It is dangerous to close with Christ on a promise Contrary to Joh. 5.25 26. Joh. 11.25 26. Joh 7.37 Joh 3.16 Math. 11.28 29. Rev. 22.17 Rev. 2.7 Rev. 3.20 41 All doctrines revelations and spirits must bee tryed by Christ rather then by the word 42 It is no way of grace that a Christian support his faith in ill houres with the comforts of former experiences contrary to Psa. 18.6 7 8 Psa 34.8 1 Sam. 17.34 Rom. 5.1 2 3 4. Joh 35 10. 43 The soule need not go out to Christ for fresh supply but is acted by the inhabiting spirit contrary to Christs continuated intercession that we fall not Luk. 22.32 Heb 7.25 1 Joh. 2.1 to the prayers of the Saints who are ready to dye if they be not quickened Psa. 119.25.32.35.36 44 Christ works in the regenerate as in those that are dead and passive in all spirituall acts so that Christ loves prayes beleeves prayses formally in them and they are wholly Christed and Goded â—o Saltmarsh sparkles of glory 254 255 256. 45. A Christian is not bound to pray nor to any spirituall acts but when the spirit exciteth and moveth him thereunto As if the impulsion of the spirit were our binding and obliging rule and not the scripture nor any command of law and gospel yea Saltmarsh goeth so farre on with Swenck H Nic. Joh. Waâ—ldesse and Del in this that hee refuseth Scriptures as not necessary to the perfect ones as is clear to the reader in his late peece called Sparkles of glory p. 289 290. c. p. 315 316. and clearely pa. 245. others say Familists in opposition to Protestants that outward ordinances in the letter are not commanded of Christ 246 247 That the new Covenant or God revealed in his and teaching of his is not by any outward 〈◊〉 or ministery or means So the elect of God may burne all the Bibles and packe away Saltmarsh and all Ministers out of the land but by the inward or unction or anoynting ye are all taught of God no man shall teach his neighbour or brother any more saying know the Lord and all conference and discoveries in letters and speech is but mere witnessing to the Lord and the discoveries of God of what we are taught not any ministerie as formerly
qualifications and signes fell to the other extremity of no signes of sanctification at all by H. Denne an High Altar man a bower at the sillables of the name Jesus and conforme to all the abominable late Novations introduced by Canterbury who also opposed the Remonstrance and Petition of the well affected pleading for a riddance from Episcopacy Ceremonies and other corruptions and is now a rigid Arminian and an enemy to free Grace an Anabaptist an Antinomian to these joyne Paul Hobson who speakes more warily then the rest and R. Beacon in his late Catechism who holds sundry grosse points and M. Del in his Sermon before the House of Commons whose noble Ancestors could not have indured Familisme Sâ—einianisme or the like to be preached in their ears CHAP. XVIII Saltmarsh cleareth his minde touching personall mortification faintly and holdeth many other points of Familisme as of Christ crucified risen ascended to heaven in a figure or in the spirit not really in his true Man-head SAltmarsh is now the cheife Familist in England hath written of late a Treatise called Sparkles of glory which containes the spirits and extractions of the doctirne of Swenckfeld David Georgius Henry Nicholas and all the Familists Antinomians and older Libertines in which he professeth himselfe A Seeker and disclameth Presbytery Independency Anabaptisme and that there is neither Ministery Church or Ordinances nor any promise of continuance of them till Christs second comming contrary to Mat. 28.19 20 21. Ephe. 4.11 12 13. Mat. 26.13 Mat. 24.14 And pleads for liberty of conscience and yeeldeth that he will write no more against that learned and Godly man M. Tho. Gittaker Hee further labours to cleare himselfe Sparkles of glory pag. 323 324 325 326 That he said that Christ hath beleeved perfectly repented perfectly mortified sin perfectly for us which hee thus explaineth to wash it from Antinomianisme and so calleth it a pretended Heresie 1 saith hee that Christ hath done all for us is truth hee hath fullfilled all righteousnesse for us bâ—â— that which is of the Law and that which is in the Gospel in graces c. And upon this accompt is made unto us righteousnesse c. 2 Faith Repentance Mortification were all in Christ origiginally primarily as in their nature their fountain their root or seed and therefore hee is said to give repentance to Israel and he is the Authour and finisher of our faith and it is caled the faith of the son of God and of his fulnesse all wee have received and grace for grace for every grace in him a grace in us A. 1 If Saltmarsh have no other sense but that our faith repentance mortification are in and from Christ as the meritous cause because Christ by the merit of his death procured grace to us to beleeve repent mortifie sinne 2 That these are from Christ efficienter as the efficient cause or from the spirit of Christ infusing the life of God in us and actuating the supernaturall habit of grace in us and working in us to wil and to do this is that which Protestant Divines say that Christ is our Savior merito and efficaciâ by the merit of his death against Papists and the effectuall yea and the irresistable applying of his death to save us as we teach against Papists Pelagians Socinians then surely I hope neither that learned man M. Gattaker nor any of ours censured M. Saltmarsh for Antinomianisme or any heresie in his point we agree and then we say that M. Saltmarsh in these words gives us a faire and ingenious Recantation I am glad of this But Saltmarsh will be found to wash Antinomianisme off himselfe with Ink-water and he hath no face at least it is much ignorance to call Protestants Legallists because they teach that our faith repentance and mortification are from Christ by way of merit and the effectuall working of grace nor did ever Protestant deny this 1 Saltmarsh free grace p. 61 62. excludeth personal not acting such and such a sinne and our personall sanctification from being part of Gospel pure and spirituall mortification p. 62 63. And saith our pure and Gospel mortification is to beleeve that Christ mortified sinne perfectly for us and the like hee saith of sanctification and repentance p 84 85. So Saltmarsh willeth us not to repenâ— nor beleeve nor mortifie sinne in our owne person but to beleeve Christ hath done these for us perfectly and then we beleeve repent and mortifie sin perfectly 2 He citeth Scripture But yee are sanctified but yee are justified c. This is out of all doubt personall sanctification flowing from Christs merits and his spirit And I can do all things through Christ which strengtheneth mee This is personall doing in Paules person by the grace of Christ and wee are his workemanship created in Christ Jesus unto good workes Those be good workes that wee in our owne person doe by the spirit of sanctification But Saltmarsh exponeth all these to be not ours but the very personall actings of Christ for his words are these pag. 84. free grace All these scriptures set forth Christ the sanctification and the fulnesse of his the all in all Christ hath beleeved perfectly for us hee hath repented perfectly he hath sorrowed for sinne perfectly he hath obeyed perfectly for us and all is ours and we are Christs and Christ is Gods Now Saltmarsh can have no such sense as here hee would force on himselfe For never man doubted but personall acts of grace or don by the strength of grace are ours but how are they ours as we are Christs onely as Christ acteth them for us without us No are they not ours the Spirit of Jesus worketh them in us and causeth us personally to doe and act them Ezek. 36.27 John 7.39 If Christs perfect beleeving perfect repenting and his perfect mortifying of sinne be ours because Christ did these acts for us in the dayes of his humiliation while he was in the flesh then are they ours before we be born and the holy Ghost must exhort us to doe all in the strength of Christ and to be sanctified and to beleeve perfectly to justification and that we be his workmanship to walk in good workes that we put on the new man that we mortifie sin 1640 yeares before we be born for so many yeares agoe Christ performed all these things for us but we are this day exhorted to put on the new man and to walk in good works Now the holyghost in scripture must either speak non-sense or wheÌ„ he saith walk in love eveÌ„ this day repent while it is to day stand up from the dead to day beleeve to day he must mean you need not stirre foot or hand or any power of your soul to these acts for Christ performed all these acts for you 1640 yeares agoe For then he must mean Christ hath repented perfectly in me a beleever and wrought perfect repentance free of sinne in me a sinner and Christ hath obeyed perfectly
Historicall Literall and Grammaticall sense but in the Mysterious Allegoricall and Spirituall sense is the way of Legalists who say they follow the Letter and know nothing of the Spirit but the Letter killeth and the Spirit quickneth Read Philosophy dissected and the peeces called Theologia Germanica and the Bright Star and H. Nicholas his Exhortations and Documentals and you shall find strange Allegories And Saltmarsh is as Monkish in Allegories as they 2. Antinomians tell us often of imputed righteousnesse which supposeth Christ was a true reall Man and God-Man in one person and that we are saved by the merit an satisfaction of his obedience and death imputed to us But Saltmarsh and Familists herâ— tell us Christ is a meere figure sampler document or example onely in which God discovers to us grace and love And all that is spoken of Christ as in that person not in that person really but figuratively as in that person that was borne of a virgin who was circumcised c. is spoken in figure of the whole nature What Was not Christ reall and very Man our only surety Mediator High Priest who offered a reall sacrifice for us Is he nothing but a figure and if Adam was not the first man in whom all stood and fell so that all have sinned in him neither can Christ be the second Man in whom all his sonnes are justified redeemed and saved But Familists deny that Adam was the first man in whom all stood and fell as Saltmarsh told us before and therefore Familists deny that doctrine of the first and second Adam Rom. 5. and 1 Cor 15. 3. It is a mystery that all that Christ did from his childhood to his crucifying death and crosse was a discoveâ—y of God by this Figure in the whole mystery how God is in all his and works and hath his times of Law-crucifying c. Was his crucifying but a discovery or a document of God by this figure The Scripture riseth higher He was wounded for our transgression he was bruised for our iniquity the chastisement of our peace was upon him with his stripes we are healed Esai 53. And him that knew no sinne God made sinne for us that we might be made the righteousnesse of God in him as it is 2 Cor. 5.21 And in his own selfe on the tree he bare our sinnes 1 Pet. 2.24 The Familists make Christ a discovery and a teaching figure not a true Man The Socinians make him a Man but a meere example of patient suffering if we follow him his example will save us but they denyed he payed a reall satisfactory ransome to Gods justice for us 4. By Christs death say they God witnesseth to his people that he is their God and they his people by killing all their strength and life and power of the first creation and carrying it up to a more excellent and glorious life his own Spirit How killed Christ the strength life and power of the first creation Christ is but a figure and Christ but suffers sayth Gortine and dies in us when we who beare his Image For Man saith Saltmarsh p. 3 4. is created according to the Image of God which was Jesus Christ doe suffer and die for God cannot die And to this agreeth well what Saltmarsh saith p. 288. Others say he himselfe and Familists in opposition to Protestants who make Gospel-administration to stand in repentance faith sanctification justification 285 286. the mystery of salvation is no other then Immanuel or God with us Christ being no more but an anointed one and that anointed one is our nature or weaknesse anointed with the Spirit even God himselfe who is strength And this mystery of great and exceeding glory is revealed in peeces and parts and after the manner of men according to the infirmity of our flesh within the Christian in graces c. and in the Scriptures or expressions and formes without the Christian then is Christ crucified nothing but a beleever graced within with Gods Image And p. 283. he saith O how doth the pure appearance of God powre shame upon all flesh and fleshly glory Either by letter or by graces the day of the Lord will be upon all our Cedars and Okes. Now a Saint anointed is God manifested in the flesh to Saltmarsh and will the Lord powre shame on God manifested in the flesh or is the day of the Lord against Christ â—evealed within the Christian in graces and in the Scriptures without the Christian Then is Gods wrath kindled against grace within and Scripture without brave Divinity The Scripture saith not that Christ on the Crosse killed the strength life and power of the first creation that is Gospel-grace beleeving and God manifested in the Saints that is the new creature in them and the first creation that is as they say the natuâ—rall faculties of knowing willing nilling so as the holy Ghost and the Lord Jesus must come in place of these faculties and in us love feare beleeve rejoyce and we all our powers that we had in creation must be dead passive organs Industry Arts Sciences Tongues Labouring acting of Duties quite removed as flesh and corruption and we turned in all spirit See Rise reign Er. 1 2. For Saltm saith Sparkles of Glory 230 231. all other askings or seekings of God which are not thus in Spirit or in the will or mind of God in some evidence or pure work of the Spirit is but the askings of creatures as creatures All exhortations in Scripture to this duty as Seek yee my face Pray continually are onely then rightly effectually and properly applied and obeyed when the Spirit of God doth it in the Christian when the Spirit of God breathes in and reveals the will of God and acts in the duty or expressions and the Christian speakes in himselfe or the presence of others that mind of God and so the Spirit of God cloathes it selfe in flesh or letter or expressions as to the outward man If by a pure work of the Spirit Saltmarsh mean that the Spirit acteth as the principall determining moving acting cause carrying on the work so as our Spirit and naturall faculties of mind will affection have their own subordinate and inferiour active influence in the work the holy Ghost helping our infirmities it is good but this is no new light nor Familisticall secret of all Spirit but that which Protestants teach against Den and other Arminians old liers and new lights But â— feare a pure work of the Spirit is as much as the Spirit acts purely wholly only in praying and all supernaturall acts and the naturall faculties strength power and life of the first creation are destroyed and annihilated so as we are dead passive Organs doing nothing but the Spirit doth all as Libertines say Second causes work nothing but God as the soul of all worketh all in all creatures This is the secret and so the praying and all the supernaturall duties of beleevers are pure
have nothing but inward spirituall worship and say now it was unlawfull to take â—he Covenant and the deepest Familists say it was at that time dangerous to refuse the Covenâ—nt and they might lawfully take it and keepe their heart to God for H. N. Epistle to the Daughters of Warwick so teacheth Now councels as sermons and preaching and the written word are but formes to these men Anoynting is the work of the alone Holy Ghost 1 John 2.27 and no worke of men and they are all carnall â—en or such as H. Nicholas speaketh are wise with Worldly Antichristian false and fleshly wisdome 2 He tels us the New Testament worship consisteth in faith hope love and citeth John 4.23 and Paul preached at Troas and administred the Lords Supper till breake of day all that beleeved were together and continued daily in the Temple and did breake bread from house to house here was union but not a word of externall Vniformitie Answ. Here was all the Uniformity we crave for that which Peter preached in one house Matthew or another Apostle preached not the same very words and in the same forme of Grammer but all the twelve preached the same thing in Doctrine prayed for the same thing all administred received the Supper of the Lord according to the Institution of Christ all did sit at table all did take break and eate all did drink after the elements were blessed this Uniformity or unity cal it as you will we seeke and an union in the externall acts and ordinances but this unity is not among Presbyterians Familists Antinomians Arrians neither Doctrine nor praying nor beleeving of these same fundamentals are one as the letter would say for if all have love and all give faith and beleife to the dictats of their Conscience and a Spirit leading without scripture This unity sufficeth not though Familists beleeve Christ is not God incarnate yet we beleeve he is God incarnate though Antinomians beleive a justified man cannot sin needs not coÌ„fesse nor sorrow for sin yet we beleive the just contrary here is neither unity say we nor uniformity we have unity of faith hope love say Familists but no uniformity because there is an indifferency in what ye beleeve if yee beleeve what Conscience or an Enthysiasticall spirit speake to you it is all one you have true faith and true love By the way of these men The Unâ—formity that Familists cry downe is the tying of the spirit and his various working to one form and way of working for this were to rule order inlarge and straighten the spirit of God by the spirit of man saith Del. But we judge Familists to be ignorant of the state of the question For the preaching and worshipping of God in spirit and truth is not the thing in question but how the outward Ordinances whither the spirit concurre with them or concurre not ought to be ordered we say God hath not left men at freedome to follow the dictates of Conscience at will which often is conceit not Conscience the word regulateth us sufficiently that we looke to the rules of edification charity prudency order decency and especially the word of God But the mystery is this all outward things are indifferent and we are to please one another in them and the spirit without the word is a rule to us in the ordering of externals We heare Saltmarsh and M. Beacon say we must please one another in love in outward things so H. Nicholas saith paterne of the pres Temp. The Services and Ceremonies he meanes all the Idolatrous service of the Church of Rome shall not save any one without the good nature of Jesus Christ and of his service of love nor yet condemne any one in that good nature of Jesus Christ nor in the service of love I see not then how Becold sinned in taking fifteen wives at once for to follow the word and figures of the Law thou shalt not commit Adultery is as Del and Familists tell us the spirit of man that inlargeth straitens the spirit of God which would have some colour if preaching of the word sacraments hearing were to be ordered by the wisdome of mere men and if Orthodox Doctrines of councels in their matter were mens devises and not Gods word and if the spirit of God did not agree to goe along with his owne Ordinance In Vniformity every Christian will doe for peace sake as far as Conscience will permit But shall the Christian doe nothing for truths sake and for the commanding law of God in Uniformity or in unity or onenesse in externall worship In external worship then we have no law but please one another in love and the law of peace or if Conscience have any acting therein it is Conscience acted by the Spirit without the word so in all externals if we keepe faith and love in the heart we may live as we list A good loose world there is an Uniformity in wars in marrying in whoring in invading the rights of the Subjects their power liberty goods possessions wee have no law in these but peace pleasing one another in love And what may we not doe then If we keepe Familistical love in our heart which is the Godly being and the Godding of man with God a permitting Conscience no word of God is our rule But the onely rule say they is Conscience Led with peace that is with a desire to please one another in love in all externals in cursing or no cursing murthering or no murthering whoring no whoring lying blaspheming railing no lying no blaspheming no railing For the written word and law of God the Old and New Testament to Antinomians and Familists is a forme a letter and some certaine figures which yet are not the Christian mans obliging rule Saltm sparkles of glory p. 238 239. for p. 216 217. The whore is adorned saith he with gold and pearle which are those excellencyes of nature and formes of worship and Scriptures with which shee decks her self as a counterfit Spouse of Christ pag. 243.245 So the Uniformity of having the same Old New Testament and the same Law and Gospell preached is here covertly condemned and the having the same outward Ordinances is contrary to inward and spirituall unity in the Godly being of love and faith as if we had no word of God for to read Scripture partake of Ordinances but all externals were free In things of the mind wee looke for no compulsion but of light and reason The Authour means in Religion and faith which cannot be compelled we looke for no compulsion This was as much As we looke not from the Parliament for any Laws or use of the Sword to punish us then if one should deny there is a God as many fools doe if any should blaspheme and raile against the Godhead wee looke the Parliament should not take notice of it 2 all Religion here comes in under the name of things of the minde
immortall seed of the word 1 Pet. 1.23 after this new birth there remaineth something of the word some other thing passeth away that which remaineth is the thing signified in the word or produced by the word which is Christ formed in the heart by faith or the new creature But the characters and letters we read the sound of preaching wee heare remain not but are transient and passing away things they are not limbs nor members of a new creation the speces or images of the word may remaine in the memory but in the new creature there is nothing transient or corruptible such as figures letters signes and sounds as when a grain of wheat is casten into the earth the husk passeth away and rotteth but the substance of the graine remaineth and is turned into thee stalke blade and eare of growing wheat and though these expressions and similitudes come short of the thing it selfe Chriâ—t is pleased thus to convey himselfe through words and sounds as a chariot of his owne appointing which we must not neglect except we would dispise God and so Christ lodgeth himselfe in the heart passing through the outer gates and senses eyes taste and feeling in the Sacraments and the eares in the word preached But what ever here I speake of the Spirits actings not seperated from the word let me not be mistaken as if I did thinke that every acting of the Holy Ghost should goe along in an exact Mathematicall length and breadth with the letter and sound of the word as if the word were the bellowes the Spirit the hand that stirreth the bellows for though all utterings and stirrings of the soule that flow from the Spirit be warranted by the word yet I am assured some are and have beene even in our time so changed from glory to glory as by the Spirit of the Lord that their faces have shined like the face of an Angel they have been at singing and a desire to shout for joy yea to leap and dance and have been so filled with the fulnesse oâ— God that they could not speak and have been like vessells filled with new wine that wanted vent that one said Lord hold thy hand thy servant is an old vessel and can hold no more of thy new wine and another cryed Full full pained with a fulnesse of God with marrow and faâ—nesse Heb. 3. which I am sure is the joy unspeakable and glorious spoken of 1 Pet. 1.8 and the begunne fulnesse of God Eph. 3.19 and a bodily soule-sicknesse for Christ a fit of the swoone that Iohn fell into Rev. 1.17 And when I saw him I fell at his feet as dead It is true that was a Propheticall extasie in Iohn like that of Daniel c. 10.7 8 9.15 in which the operations of the bodily senses or organicall actions were suspended so as the Prophets in these cases could not eat nor drinke so by proportion here I know some stricken with palenesse trembling and deprived of the use of the body for a time which I judge to be a trembling at the word one a dying said I feel a strong ranke smell of perfume and the sweetnesse I feele but cannot speake Another said I injoy I injoy Another I see heaven open and the high throne prepared Another could doe nothing but smile and looke like heaven All these to me are the over-banke and high tydes of the Spirit by way of redundancie acting on the body because of its neare union with the soule and I know warranted by the word produce no new doctrine but how the word and Spirit in these actings are united and move together I confesse I am ignorant 2. We professe we hate with our soules that Christians should adore and fall downe before an inke-Divinity and meere paper-godlinesse as if the Spirit were frozen into inke and dead figures writings letters or as if naked languages of Hebrew Greeke and Latine could save us The Kingdome of God is not in letters nor in externalls but in life and power The glasse of the Physitian workes not the cure but the oyle in it The Doctors written directions in the sicke-mans pocket helpes him not a whit no man shall lay the only outside of ordinances lower in the dust then we All the obliging power is from the letter of the word all the strengthning physicall power by which we are inabled to act is from the Spirit that worketh with the word and if we speake properly a beleever is not under an obliging and morall commanding power because the Spirit acts them in prayer or beleeving for the naked Spirit as the Spirit is not a morall rule to me to act by nay it is not to me the Spirit of God now when the Canon of Scripture is closed but as the Law and the Testimony goes along with it for by the Law and testimony I know now that it is no deluding Spirit but the Spirit of God but all the commanding and morally obliging power is from the word as it noteth the sign and the will of God signified for I must obey because God intimates his will to me in the word and I am strengthned to obey from the acting of the Spirit of the Lord. But Saltmarsh Sparkles of glory pag. 245. refuteth this in the Protestants generally Outward Ordinances are commands of Christ and therefore to be done because they are commanded and that they are sanctified by God and by his Spirit and that we are to wait on God in the use of means his reason which Swinkfield used also is that spirituall things are not by Ordinances conveyed into the soules of men Now Antinomians deny outward Ordinances to be commands of Christ that oblige to obedience for p. 243. the meere Commandements or letter of Scripture is not a Law to a Christian why he should walke in duties but the Law written in our hearts he saith and he citeth Rom. 6 14. Rom 7.1 2 3 4. because sin hath no dominion over us and we are not under the Law but under grace and under a new husband Christ being dead to the Law Ans. The outward Commandement sure is neither sinne nor the dominion of sinne nor is the Law sinne God forbid the Law is holy just and good Rom. 7.12 and the unconverted stand under an obligation to outward Commandements though they want the Spirit or then the unconverted cannot sin more then the justified because these that faile against no commandement sinne not and Christ hath laid upon justified David Peter and all beleevers outward Commandements that we sinne not 1. Joh. 2.1 v. 26. that we keep our selves from Idolls though the Spirit act us not to abstaine from sinne otherwise no man can sinne whether unconverted or justified 2. Christ bad his Apostles write and yet hath not inclosed his Spirit in inke and paper then the written Command must be an Ordinance sanctified of Christ for blessed is he that readeth But whereas Saltmarsh will have the Commandements of the Gospel
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 carried rolled moved acted immediately by the Holy Ghost for God used not reason or humane discourâ—ing as an intervening organ or acting instrument to the devising and inventing of spirituall or Gospell truths 2 Pet. 1.20 21. but yet this immediately inspiring Spirit spake written Scripture commanded the Ordinance of actuall prophesying commanded the Prophets to write and the people to hear and to read the words of the Prophesie Antinomians and Familists conceive that now when divine truths are framed and come forth to the immediately inspired Scripture that the same immediately inspired Spirit must act the Saints as meere passive organs to preach in the Spirit immediately to pray to heare to write in the Spirit but then Familists should be as infallible as the Prophets both in preaching praying interpreting Scripture but the ordinary actings of the Spirit doth include and carry along the actings of reason minde will and affections but elevated above themselves The Spirit is opposed to carnall and wilde logicke and ratiotinations and so all carnall thoughts and sinfull 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 discourses are Sathans fortifications and Souldier-works against the knowledge of God 2 Cor. 10.5 6. 1 Cor. 2.1 2 3 4. 1 Cor. 1.17 but the Spirit siteth upon and acteth reason to make our whole service 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 reasonable service yea and all the Scripture is a masse and booke of discoursive refined reason unbeleevers are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 absurd unreasonable men going against sense and sound reason And the spirit goeth on in a perswading way 2 Cor. 5.11 Gal. 1.10 Paul Act. 13.43 perswaded them to continue in the grace of God Act. 18.4 he perswaded the Jewes and Greeks Act. 19.8 hee perswaded the things concerning the Kingdome of God So doth the Spirit carry us along with exhorting Act. 2.40 2 Cor. 9.5 2 Thess. 3.12 2 Tim. 4.2 Heb. 3.13 1 Pet. 5.1 Jude v. 3. 5. Amongst the characters of a spirituall state and condition Some concerne the state some the actions For the state a renewed man is said to be in the Spirit Gal. 5.25 If ye live in the Spirit let us also walke in the spirit So as the Spirit is the life of the man in his spirituall walking so are we as touching our state said to receive the Spirit Gal. 3.2 Rom. 8.15 to be borne of the Spirit as receiving a new spirituall nature Joh. 3.6 Gal. 4.29 and the Spirit said to dwell in us Jam. 4.5 and the spirit is given to us Rom. 5.5 For the actings the Spirit determineth the action according to the nature and specification and rendereth the action spirituall so as they are led in their conversation by the Spirit and so are knowne to themselves to be the Sonnes of God Rom. 8.14 If ye mortifie through the Spirit the deeds of the flesh ye shall live Rom· 8.13 Paul was pressed in Spirit and testified to the Jewes that Jesus was Christ Act. 18.5 Apollos fervent in Spirit spake and taught diligently Rom. 8.25 For wee through the Spirit wait for the hope of righteousnesse by faith 6. The exercise of spirituall acts is managed most from the Spirit when there is more Spirit and lesse Law in our acts of obedience But that this may be rightly understood give me leave to distinguish in the Law 1. Directive and obliging light revealing the binding will of God 2. The setting of it on with power and life upon the minde will and affections 3. The compelling rigor of the Law in exacting highest and superlative perfect obedience in thought word and deed and the terrifying threatning Directive and obliging light being the commanding will of the Lawgiver revealed to us in the written word is not contrary to the Spirit but written to us by a divinely and immediately inspiring Spirit as all Scripture and as the written letter of the Gospel 2 Tim. 3.16 17. though to us naturally fallen in sinne in the second respect or in regard of the setting on of this directive obliging light upon the soule with power and life to produce actuall obedience the written and preached Law as Law and as a Covenant of workes is void of the Spirit and hath no more power to cause us obey then dead and spiritlesse figures and characters written on â—â—one can worke men to bow their necke to obey the Law of God 2 Cor. 3.6 7. yea but so the written and preached Gospell externally proposed without the Spirit is a dead letter also I grant the Gospell in its letter both promiseth a new heart and a new spirit which the Law as the Law doth not and when the Spirit joynes with the preached Gospel and the Law also doth prepare the sinner for Christ by the word of the Gospell the Spirit is given and so the Apostles and Pastors are Ministers of the New Testament not of the letter but of the Spirit But 3. The Law in compelling under the paine of eternall death to superlatively perfect obedience hath the Spirit by accident and extrinsecally conjoyned with it as it is the Spirit of the Mediator that makes use of it to cause the broken man see his unpayable and to him impossible debts and cause him heare the tinkling and noise of the fetters and chaines of hell that he may flye to the Gospell-surety which the same Spirit reveales to him in the Gospell Now this is an extrinsecall use of the Law For 1. The Law should have its intire and perfect essence and full operation in rewarding or punishing if we suppose there never had beene a surety for sinners nor a Gospell 2. It s a Gospell-spirit that makes this use of the Law above its nature for that which can but reveale to the broken man debts unpayable by him and incloseth him in an eternall jayle and gives no strength nor way of redemption cannot have of it selfe any influence to lead the broken man to a surety But this the Law doth of it selfe hath not of it selfe one fourth part of an ounce of Gospell-courtesie or grace to bestow on the sinner But 2. The compelling rigor of the Law as touching perfect and eternally active and passive obedience must bee considered in its severall branches as it commands perfect active obedience or as it obligeth to passive obedience it respects two sorts of persons the man Christ in the dayes of his flesh and the elect Angels or 2. fallen sinners In the former consideration the Law in it selfe as the Law eternally and immutably presseth perfect active obedience but gives not strength to obey but supposeth strength to these to whom it is first given but if so be that these to whom it is given have abundance of the Spirit and strength to obey perfectly as Christ in the dayes of his flesh and the elect Angells have the Law in its highest rigor of commanding perfect obedience it is not properly rigor though we must use the word but strictnesse hath no compulsive power
the Angel and prevailed he wept and made supplication to him Gen. 32.24 25 26. nor is this an old Testament-Spirit the parable of the unjust Judge and the Widdow is in scope a doctrine of prevailing with God by importunitie of prayer Iames bringeth the example of Elias for the prevailing of prayer and Christ This kinde of devill is not cast out but by fasting and prayer and so the Spirit of adoption worketh freely Object 2. Saltmarsh The Spirit worketh not freely when wee take in Christ but by the way and rest not wholy on him Answ. They looke on Christ by the by who take in their good works as fellow-causes with Christ thinking to be heard for them Christ is but a by-Mediator if he bee not whole Mediator it s a practicall error naturally in us to improve the the sufficiencie and incomparable weight of Christ to little purpose and dote more upon done duties then on Christ yet this is not our Doctrine but our sinne that we are to be humbled for Obj. 3. Saltmarsh When we are in bondage to some outward worship of circumstances as time place person the Spirit works not freely Answ. It may be Saltmarsh thinketh the Lords day under the New Testament legall men of his gang doe it 2. And not to pray but at such houres as the Spirit moves him because the Spirit onely and the Spirit acting and ravishing is the only obliging Law and command under the New Testament the Letter or written Scripture to pray continually in all things to give thanks to bee abundant in the worke of the Lord to be rich in good works and to make our selves friends with the Mammon of unrighteousnesse at any time ere we bee put out of our stewardship except when the Spirits wind bloweth faire that so they may receive us into the everlasting habitations is a law bondage yea to abstaine from adulterie murther swearing except the Spirits acting which is our onely obliging Law now is a legall not a Gospel-service nor can a beleever sin when he commits adultery murther for hee doth nothing against the only obliging New Testament Law the acting of the Spirit when the Spirit actually doth not act him and stirre him to duties of charitie and love of the brethren and doth not actually deterre and pull him back by his immediate impulsions and breathings from adulterie and murther I desire an answer intimating a difference between sins of Adultery and Murther and so sinfull omission of duties of Chastity and saving the life of innocent brethren for a Moneth which must involve a sinnefull not-loving our brother for a Moneth and the not praying to God for thirty dayes as the heathen Kings Law was upon supposition that the Spirit act not and stirre not up to prayer for thirty dayes and if so it is a question if Adultery be sinne and if abstinencie from Adultery upon the conscience of the seventh Command be not an impeaching of the free working of the Spirit of Adoption and a spece of legall bondage As for Saltmarsh his fourth ground of bondage to wit that to doe any thing from the power of an outward commandement or precept of the Word that it brings forth but finer hypocrisie and his seventh To take any outward thing to move them rather then apply Christ for strength life and Spirit is meere bondage I have answered alreadie it is an Enthusiasticall opposing of the working of word works and well grounded experiences of the Saints to the actings of the Spirit and a looseing of us from beleeving and obeying Scriptures from trembling at the Word and a most wicked way of Enthusiasme Object 5. Saltmarsh when they doe because of some vow or covenant they have made c. It is more properly the service of the Old Testament and part of their bondage for wanting the power and fulnesse of the Spirit of adoption to worke them to obedience freely from within they were under the power of outward principles to put them on from without Answ. 1. If nothing move men to doe but the Letter of the Covenant Vow or Promise not the Spirit of grace then can the Spirit never be said to worke Legally or not freely because the Spirit works not at all nor can this bee called properly the service of the Old Testament except Antinomians say the Spirit of grace wrought none at all in the Old Testament but onely the Letter contrary to all the heavenly Psalmes made by the Holy Ghost and the acts of faith in Moses David Job Jeremiah which every Page of Old Testament refuteth and we must say meere nature and the dead Letter without the Spirit acted them So Hebr. 11. Psal. 51.10 and infinite other places on the contrary 2. Nor can yee say by the same reason that a naturall conscience a desire of a name lest they should be reputed covenant-breakers moved these in the Old Testament to act for so none could have been tearmed men according to Gods heart nor perfect and upright men as David Job Ezechiah Noah because upon this Antinomian ground they were all but fine hypocrites If I mistake not Saltmarsh condemneth all who have taken the Covenant in the three Kingdomes and are moved for feare of the oath of God to stand to it as Legalists and Old Testament Spirits The Covenant that Asa Josiah caused the people to stand too was a Law-bondage that we are not now obliged to and upon the same grounds to keepe faith and promise upon lawfull contracts and oathes between King and people or made to God to keepe Marriage-covenants contracts legues and bargaines betweene man and man which we conceive to be of the Law of Nature must all be the proper service of the Old Testament and contrary to the Gospel to keepe my lawfull promise made to a man to pay my debt because I promised when I borrowed money To keepe the Covenant of God made in Marriage because it is an outward covenant is to doe because of some Covenant and to be in Law-bondage and to doe as being under the power of outward principles and Paul must writ to Philemon as under the bondage of the Old Testament If Onesymus hath wronged thee or oweth thee ought put it on my count if he should pay Philemon seeing he became his debter by an outward promise and covenant he did not pay him by the Spirit of adoption working freely but by a Legall Spirit as being under the Law not under grace by this learning A Jesuiticall way to loose men from all covenants promises bargaines in buying and selling treatise and Indentures betweene persons Nation and Nation to loose us from all the bonds of the Law of Nature and Nations and free us from that which is the Law and the Prophets Whatsoever yee would men should doe to you the same doe ye to them Then shall nothing bind us under the New Testament Doth the Spirit of
it Reader then judge how farre Antinomians differ in this from Libertines And M. Saltmarsh saith the same What ever promise there is which hath any condition into it it is ours in him in Christ who was the onely conditioned and qualified person for all promises And M. Towne Saltmarsh and all Antinomians in every page of their bookes say wee are freed from the Law as an obliging rule of holy walking and under grace that is under the Gospel because the Law is a killing dead Letter and can never give life nor Sanctification But the Gospel saith hee is like the Sunne caries along with it light and life But I pray is not the Gospel without the Spirit a killing Letter aswell as the Law and can it ever quicken or sanctifie without the Spirit more then the Law Then by this Argument the beleever is tyed to nothing as an obliging rule either of beleeving or holy walking but to that which doth effectually quicken and sanctifie so neither Commandement of Law nor Gospel without the Spirit is the beleevers rule but onely the Spirit and the Spirit effectually quickening and actually sanctifying then the Spirit must onely be our rule and we must onely be obliged to be ruled and to lye under the actings of the Spirit as dead creatures When then we neither beleeve nor repent nor abstaine from whooring robbing lying because the Spirit acteth not we sinne not for sinne is against some obligation Antinomians will not say we are obliged by any Law old or new to have the actuall breathings of the Holy Ghost when we omit good and commit evill then the holy Spirit must immediatly and onely act good in us and his non-acting immediatly must be the only cause of beleevers murthering whooring lying and is there not then a Spirit in all under the Gospel working in them all good and by no working causing all the sinnes they commit And what is sinne then but an opinion And can it be our worke or any thing but Gods worke in us CHAP. LXXVIII Libertines and Antinomians take away all sense or remorse of conscience for sinne Paral. X. LIbertines said We are to be troubled in conscience for no sinne because God worketh all in the creature and nothing is beside the will of God Libertines of our time say If God will let me sinne let him see to his owne honour And upon the same ground M. Archer saith Wee are not to bee troubled for our sinnes because they come from God and we may safely say that God is and hath a hand in and is the Author of the sinnefulnesse of his people So doe other Antinomians though they speake not out 2. Upon another ground Antinomians bury all conscience of beleevers sins 1. Because their sins are no sins being remitted before they be committed 2. Because say they it is against Faith and from unbeliefe the flesh and want of mortification to be moved or touched in conscience with sinne as I often have proved CHAP. LXXIX Libertines and Antinomians Parallel beleevers with Christ incarnate Paral. XI AS David Georgius and his cursed followers so Libertines said Christ in us dwelling was God manifested in the flesh or Christ is but a patterne type a representation or figure of patient suffering and of these vertues required in these that are to be saved So the Author of the Bright Starre makes Christ-man the patterne in the mount that in worship and conversation wee must follow And when this Author and Theologia Germanica take away God from us and say there is nothing in the creature but God they doe worse then Libertines Yea they fancie Christ incarnate to be a divine and holy man and so evert a principall Pillar of our faith that is that wee beleeve in the Sonne of God Christ-God made manifest in the flesh And the N. England Libertines teach That Christ is incarnate in every beleever So the English Antinomian saith I have nothing to doe with your Moses or the Law I am Christed and Goded And a late giddy phranticke Pamphlet which I should not honour to cite saith A man in Christ is baptized into a living active God and a dead passive creature And though Antinomians as yet seeme to grant that the Sonne of God was incarnate yet we know not how long for they equall a beleever most proudly with Christ making both his person and all his actions though Adultery Roberie Lying as cleane from sinne as Christ or his actions or as the glorified in heaven 2. Saltmarsh saith The Gospel commands rather by patterne then by precept and by imitation rather then command They deny all obligation either by Law or Gospel to lye on us 3. Because wee are in Christ they say all our sinnes all our sufferings are so drowned up swallowed and nothinged in Christ that we are neither to feare or be touched with the sense of either sinne or affliction and that the beleever is to remaine in Christ alwaies rejoycing triumphing being in heaven already and sorrow and sighing for evermore being banished away CHAP. LXXX To follow sense as a Law is our rule say Libertines and Antinomians Paral. XII LIbertines taught That any calling was lawfull and to follow callings was to follow their naturall inclination and to live as they pleased Quintinus the Libertine to one that asked how hee was in health said in wrath Can it be ill with Christ When hee was present at a solemne Masse with a Cardinall he said Hee saw the glory of God from this ground that Christians cannot sinne that their inclination and nature is their guide which they called the Spirit and they are loosed from all Law therefore with David Georgius they said A marriage-covenant tyed Christians no longer then the naturall temper and disposition of husband and wife would carry them on to agree to live together when inclinations of Christians did thwart they were free to marry another And so said they of goods that they might robbe and spoile calling inclination a calling as if it were their calling to robbe and oppresse So the same doe Antinomians teach in their beastly distinction in which Towne Eaton Denne and Saltmarsh say Beleevers are as cleane from sinne before God and as they live by faith as Jesus Christ himselfe but to men-ward declaratively and as they live by sense or seemingly as Saltmarsh meaneth or according to the flesh as Towne saith now the flesh is the Asse The beleevers sinne and may whoore kill but this following of the sense and the flesh is nothing but the Libertines following of his naturall inclination or calling Now the beleevers Adultery to Saltmarsh is but seeming Adultery then it is not in deed and before God Adultery and he followeth his sense and naturall inclination as the Libertine said in putting away his wife
Saltmarsh speaketh most like this when he saith that all the precepts of Sanctification set forth Christ to be all in all Christ hath beleeved repented sorrowed mortified sinne perfectly for us and we are but dead passive creatures and the Spirit so acts in us as in blocks and so we must act nothing being as blocks and God must be the author of all sinnes of omission Familists commonly say I have nothing from the Creature I can doe nothing CHAP. LXXXVII Antinomians answered in that they say wee make the actings of the Spirit like to the acts of Morall Philosophie IT is a most unjust charge that Antinomians put on us That the way of the Spirit is grosse and carnall which we follow and our Divinity carnall But saith Saltmarsh We Antinomians find it hard to tresse and find the impressions of the Spirit and doe not take our impressions so low by the feelings of flesh and bloud and signes not infallible as to write of Regeneration as Philosophers doe of Morall vertues Let us examine whether Antinomians way bee Spirituall Divinity We professe it to be a most carnall way of Antinomians to say as Eaton doth An unjustified man that beleeveth that Christ hath taken away his sinnes is as cleane without sinne as Christ himselfe And To a beleever nothing is sin to Faith there is no sin Blasphemers if you have either face or conscience can yee say that Christ could sinne or that a beleevers denying of Christ his lying his Adultery are no sinnes Is not this carnall Divinity 2. If God see not Drunkennesse Lying Murthering in beleevers to be sins Are they not then no sinnes And should not the beleever say My light of faith seeth no sinne in my selfe but my Drunkennesse Lying Murthering committed I beleeve are no sinnes for sure justification and abolishing of sinne should be seene by my faith as they are seene by God if God see them and count them no sinnes its unbeliefe in me to see them and count them sinnes If a beleever steale his fellowes purse doth he not lye if he say Brother I have sinned against you behold I restore you your purse For if God say it is no sinne and see it no sinne I know his Judgement is according to righteousnesse and truth then it must bee no sinne and the beleevers judging of it to be sinne must be a lying and a false judging contrary to Gods judgement of truth 3. Doe not Antinomians say to sorrow for oâ— to bee troubled in conscience at pardoned sinnes is unâ—eliefe and a work of the flesh and that it is Regeneration and Faith not to see sinne in our selves and that it was Adams and Eves sinne to see their sinne for then it was imputed to them as sinne and the Pharisees sinne was Joh. 9. that they saw their sinne and therefore their sinne remained These bee the words of Pocquius that Carnall Libertine and are the words of Saltmarsh Eaton Towne Denne and Crispe and their matter is the same when once we beleeve we sin no more then Christ doth but all these that are supposed to be sins as the Adulteries Murthers Lying Swearing Cousening Oppressing wee fall into being once beleevers are no sinnes before God nor to our Faith nor are we to see them as sinnes they be sinnes onely to our sense to our flesh and to menward 2. This is Antinomian reason but the old objection of the most abominable Anabaptists in the time of Bullinger who said advers Anabaptist lib. 1. cap. 4. Tota reformatio quae tum justituebatur illis displicebat ut minus Angusta exilis non satis spiritualis alta perfecta So Tho Muncer whose followers said against Luther Zwinglius and others the writings and Epistles of Muncer was more spirituall then theirs and their whole reformation was narrow hungry not perfect and high enough 3. The way of the Spirits Divinity is in this like to Morall vertues that 1. both are learned by teaching the one by Morall Phylosophie the other by the Scriptures Antinomians are thus Spirituall with a carnall and divellish Spirituality to reject the Scriptures and follow an Enthysiasticall Spirit and so wee acknowledge our Divinitie in this sense is not so Spirituall as that of the Libertines and Antinomians 2. The way of the Spirit is in this like Morall vertues that both bring an externall reformation though the Spirit throughly also changeth the inner side both inforce a ceasing to doe ill a learning to doe well and procuring of things that are honest in the sight of men Antinomians boast of a Libertine Idle faith and of a phancied purifying of the heart when the hands are not purged also and this is carnall Divinity to us 3. Morall vertues are increased by frequent exercise and so are gifts and graces five talents rising to ten the Saints growing in grace and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. But Antinomians carnall Divinâ—tie teacheth we are as perfect when we are first justified as wee want nothing of that we shall have in heaven but to beleeve we are in heaven and there wee are a Spirituall lye cannot but be a most carnall sinne 4. But the Spirituality of our Divinity above Antinomians and Moralists we place 1 in that God infuseth supernaturall habits in us even a new heart a new Spirit whereas Antinomians deny any stocke of grace inherent in us Moralists acknowledge onely acquired habits and deny all infused and supernaturall habits 2. We judge the Law to be Spirituall and the Gospel written read or preached the power of God to salvation the arme of the Lord and the most lively quicke and operative word in the world and when the Spirit doth accompany Law and Gospel no man can stand before this Word Antinomians make the Scriptures but dead Inke and a killing Letter 3. Our Divinity maketh men heavenly minded to savour of the things of the Spirit so as they misse God and the sweetnesse and excellency of Christ when the Gospel is carried onely in the bare Letter and the preaching of the Gospel is but Literall with humane eloquence not in the evidence of the Spirit Morall vertues knoweth not any such power 4. When the Authority and Majestie of the Lord commanding in the Letter leadeth the will by the Spirit of the Lord freely willingly and withall indeclinably and irresistibly to yeeld it selfe to God 5. A Moralist knoweth no over-clowding of desertion a sanctified soule doth know it Nor doe Antinomians and Familists know any desertions or any ebbings and flowings of the Spirit for they say none are converted till they have faith of full assurance with excludeth all doubtings or inward conflicts this broad Seale being received they are ever in a merry mood ever rejoycing to mourne for sinne to call in question Gods favour to them is proper to onely unconverted Legalists under the Law
a trance Prophets not ever under actuall vision as Prophets when they preach their visions to men and in a far other case then when they are in a â—rance aâ—d actuâ—â—ly see the visions of God Prophets see not really the things themselves present offered to them in the visions of God but only the speces or images therof in the decree of God or some other way The Spirit opposed to that which is bodily and to that which is externall How externall Ordinances are contrary to the Spirits acting and how not Three wayes of unâ—â—n between the word and the Spirit How the word remaineth in the new birth and how it passeth away We are to wait on God in the use of outward Ordinances though the Spirit worke not ever with the word nor upon our hearts Divers wayes of the Spirits concurring with the word How the Spirit is opposite to the letteâ— and to externals The spirit contrary to human eloquence 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 To speake drying and coldly is not to speake in the Spirit That which is most spirituall excludeth most of us yet not alwayes our discoursing and arguing part The Spirit is contrary to wilde and carnall logicke The expressions of the spirituall estate The Spirit determineth the actions of the spirituall man according to their specification or nature and kinde How obliging Law and a free Spirit consisteth together How morall compulsion of the Law is exhausted by the freenesse of a Gospel-spirit of love Threatning had influence on the will of the first Adam not of the second or of confirmed Angels The place 2 Pet. 1. untill the day-starre arise vindicated as making nothing for a naked light of the Spirit without the Scriptures How the Spirit is called the day-star how true that is to be taken the more of the letter the lesse of the Spirit and what truth is in it How we are changed into the same spiritualnesse contained in the Gospel Jer. 31. We know none of the Familists new discoveries of the Spirit that are not warranted by the word Act 9.23 Act 26 23. Luk 4 20 21 22 23. How duâ—ies are 〈…〉 in the Gâ—spel Aâ—l the Gospell to Antinomians a mâ—ere killing letter as the Law is The word spirituall beyond figures and letters in every consideration The Spirit determineth the actions of the spirituall man according to the exercise of them The order of acting in supernatural actions often from the spirit· The assumption of a syllogisme of our reflect acts of knowledge of our spiritull state is at lengh proven only by sense and the testimony of the spirit without discoursing How far the Saints are to leave room for new light Many new deductions from ancient truths may be known which were knowne before only implicitly and in the an eâ—edent not distinctly Preaching of duties or of externall worship not contrary to the teaching of the Spirit as Antinomians dreame What the Law of the Spirit of life â—s Characters of a spirituall condition Other characters of a spirituall disâ—osition Sparkles of glory p. 271. The written word to Familists is as a type or shadow of the ceremonial law that perisheth but wee hold the word written and preached to be the everlasting Gospel Ordinances of the written word and preaching are to continue to the end Sparkles of glory 314 315. Divers wayes and formes of worshipping of God and of leaving these formes and ascending higher and higher from natuâ—â—ll to civill and morall Religion frâ—m thence to Law then to Johns baptism then to Christ in the flesh then to pure Gospel then to poore and all-Spirit or Familists phancies How mortification is a signe of a spirituall condition a There is nothing in this Petition the smels of Christs ointments nothing that looks with any face like the anointing that teacheth all things nothing to heighten Christ much to flatter K Iames all to lift that abominable impostor H. Nichoâ—as up above Christ the stile and words full of gall against Puritans and the truly godly in England thâ—e words base earthly low devilish hereticall temporizing a Basilicon Doron wâ—itten to Prince Henry b Their fleshly and abominable doctrine as especially that the Familists may wallow in adulteries blood rebellion perjury and if the Spirit helpe them not against these sinnes they are as innocent as the maid forced in the field who did cry and there was none to helpe and so by no Law can be guilty See their tenets as H. Nicholas taught b Their foule opinions may here be read in this Treatise and in H. Nicholas writings c King Iames was misinformed in that for Familists and the godly unjustly called Puritans are as contrary as light and darknesse d The unjustly so called Puritans did never owne Browne nor Penry who set on foot the old doctrine of the Anabaptâ—sts in England and Enthusiasticall revelations beside the word of God e It is not unlike that such fleshly teachers who crave Libertâ— of conâ—cience to themselves will petition the Prince that the tyrannous laws of Prelates be executed against the truely godly and that liberty be denied to all save to themselves only a proper character of Hereticks and Schismaticks e The Familists and Antinomians because Purirans are esteemed the godly party now call themselves but most unjustly the true successors of the Puritans and all the godly opposite 〈◊〉 their way who strive to walke with God they call Legalists Pharisâ—es literall Doctors but because they change all colours with the court and wind oft times they are enemies to old non-conformists calâ—ed sometime Puritans in that 1. against Puritans they make all externalls indifferent 2. They reject Scripture and imbrace revelations 3. They contemne close walking with God as pharaisme and law-living f But I noted before that Familists will have no Magistrates over them and we may see it to be their practise this day g The Familists subjection of their consciences to the spirituall Popish lawes of Prelates prove them to bee men of more wide consciences then Puritans they need not feare to bee called Puritans g Deceivers as Simon Magus and others take godly titles to themselves for H. N. saith fidelitas docl c. 4. sect 11. beside Gods service of love there is not another in heaven or in earth here they call themselves the family of God h They knew well that Prelates imbittered the mind of K. James against Puritans his faithfullest subjects i They say it to the praise of their Mr. Henry Nicholas that he names no mans name but here they name both sects and names k Protestants know Puritans to be godly and sound in the faith Familists turne their backe then on the Protestants and the soundest of them l Reader iudge how the Familists and Antinomians now in England shall deale with Puritans and the truly godly what a bloody heart they beare toward them since their fathers the old Familists do persecute them with so bloody a tongue before their
are freed from the law how not 5 Chap. VI. How the Command of the law layeth an obliging bond on us 5 6 Proven by six arguments Chap. VII How the Law and the Gospel require the same obedience 7 8 Chap. VIII Of the promissory part of the law the differences betweene the two Covenants mistaken by Antinomians are opened 9 10 Chap. IX of the threatening of the Law and the Gospel 10 11 Chap. X. of Gospel-feare 12 Serving for a reward not mercinary ibid. Chap. XI Law-feare and Gospel-faith are consistent 12 13 Antinomians make the Gospell the very spirit of grace 13 14. And remove all Ordinances 14 Chap. XII Antinomians deny remission of sinnes to the Jewes 14 15 Chap. XIII Of the non-age of the Jewes what it was 15 16 Chap. XIV The old man or the flesh to the Antinomians is under the law the new man freed from all law 16 Chap. XV. Antinomians hold that the justified sinne before men and as touching their conversation not before God as touching their conscience 17 Chap. XVI Antinomians take justification to be an extirpation of sinne root and branch 17 Chap. XVII Christ not intrinsically and formally the sinner 18 Chap. XVIII We are not justified till we beleeve 19 20 Antinomians hold that we are united with Christ before we beleeve 20 Chap. XIX Gods love of goodwill and of good likeing a warrantable distinction 20 21 21 Chap. XX. There is a reall change of our state in justification 22 Chap. XXI We mixe not workes and grace in the matter of justification 23 24 Chap. XXII Antinomians deny sin to be in the justified 24 Chap. XXIII Antinomians say to faith there is no sinne 25 Chap XXIV The Reigne of faith not absolute as Antinomians say 25 26 Chap. XXV God seeth sin in the justified 26 27 Chap. XXVI Confession required in the beleever 27 28 Chap. XXVII The law is to be preached to beleevers 28 29 How duties are to be preached 29 Chap. XXVIII Strict and precise walking a Gospel-duty 30 Chap. XXIX God truely angry at the sinnes of beleevers 31 Chap. XXX The justified countable to God for sinne 32 Chap. XXXI God punisheth sinne in beleevers 32 Chap. XXXII beleevers are to mourne for sin 32 33 Chap. XXXIII Antinomians deny that beleevers should crave pardon for sin or have any sense thereof 34 Chap. XXXIV Men boyling in their lusts without any humiliation foregoing are to beleeve say Antinomians 34 35 Chap. XXXV Spirituall poverty mistaken by Antino 35 36 Chap. XXXVI Repentance mistaken by Antinomians 36 Chap. XXXVII How good workes are necessary 37 38 Chap. XXXVIII The Gospell conditional and how 39 40 Chap. XXXIX Antinomian mortification rejected 43 44 Chap. XL. Antinomians the perfectists of the tyme. 43 Chap. XLI We are compleatly saved in this life say Antinomians 44 Chap. XLII Our happinesse in sanctification as well as in justification 45 46 Chap. XLIII Sanctification crushed by Antinomians 46 47 48 Chap. XLIIII All doubtings inconsistent with faith say Antinomians 49 50 Chap. XLV Antinomians Merit-mongers not we 50 51 Chap. XLVI There is grace inherent in us 52 53 Chap. XLVII We are not meere patients in acts of sanctification 53 54 55 Antinomians abet all reasoning câ—nsequences promises 57 58 59 Chap. XLVIII Beleevers cannot sinne against God but against men say Antinomians 60 61 How the justified are not obliged to eschew sinne according to the Antinomian way 61 Townes vaine objections tending to prove that good workes are not the way to salvation 61 62 63 Good workes are not necessary either by a necessity of meanes or of a command of God to Antinomians 62 63 How sanctification fitteth us for heaven 64 65 Chap. XLVI Antinomians free us from any obligation to Evangelick commands and exhortations to duties and say faith is the only thing commanded in the Gospell 65 66 Chap. L. How we are freed from the law in regard of sanctification as of justification 68 Chap. LI. Antinomians ignorant of Jewish law-service and of Gospel-obedience 69 70 Neither the Jewes under the Law nor we under the Gospell could ever buy the love of God ibid. The errour of the Jewes touching righteousnesse and the state of the Jewes confounded by Antinomians 70 71 Chap. LII That we are not freed from outward ordinances 73 74 Chap. LIII The necessity of outward Ordinances 75 76 Chap. LIV. What peace we may fetch from gracious performances 76 77. Peace with God not the same peace from our selves 77 78. What qualified performances can â—ottome peace 77 78 Antinomians reject all experiences 7â— 80 Antinomians condemne all experiences ibid. Chap. LV. How farre inherent qualifications and actions of grace can prove we are in the state of grace 81 82 Meere â—xternall performances prove nothing 62. To eye the actings of the Spirit and overlooke our selves is the surest arguing of a spirituall state 82 Keeping of the Commandements may prove to our owne Spirits that wee are in Christ. 82 83 Supernaturall acts may reciprocally prove one another 8â— Antinomians conspire with Papists to deny all evidences of our certainty of our being in Christ because all acts or qualifications or workes of sanctification may be called in question 86 87 88 Their certitude of faith being no lesse questionable 88 89 Good workes meanes not pillars of our assurance 90 91 Chap. LVI How duties and delight in them take us not off Christ 91 92. How they may be abused 93 Chap. LVII Of liberty purchased by Christ. 93 94 How we are freed from the Law how not 95 96 Magistrates cannot punish ill doers by the Antino way 100 101 Chap LVIII Antinomians teach that beleevers must not walke in their conversation as in the sight of God but must live by faith with God 101 102 Chap. LIX How justification is one indivisible act not successive as sanctification 104. and sins yet are daily pardoned 105 106 Chap. LX How sinnes are remitted before they be committed 106. Chap. LXI How faith justifieth 107. And Saltmarsh's arguments that Christ is not ours by faith 108 109 110. Answered The order of conversion and of justifying the sinner 111 112 Chap. LXII The Antinomians way and method of a sinners comming to Christ confuted 114 115 116 The abuse of preparations to merit Pelagianisme the abandoning of the practise of humiliation and sin sickenesse before we beleeve is presumptuous Antinomianisme 116 117 Chap. LXIII The law and the spirit subordinate not contrary 117 118 Saltmarsh a Familist 118 Chap. LXIV Antinomians differences betweene the law and the gospell confuted 119 120 Law-obedience did not win God to be our God 119 The authority of God a Law-giver and God a Father not contrary 120. The Gospell commandeth not any thing by the Antinomian way 121 122 The Gospel doth both command and perswade 122. Antinomians call obedience to God a miserable yoake ibid. How Law-rigor and Gospell-sweetnesse doe consist 123 Antinomians reject all arguing and logicall inferences of the Holy Ghost
in scripture and matters of faith 123 124 Though we be regnerate yet we need scripture-teaching 124 The written scripture not given to the flesh 124 125 Chap LXV The Gospel is a rare Covenant in al things 127 128 Chap. LXVI Antinomians errours touching the Covenant of grace 128 129. In the conditions thereof ibid. The time of it 129 130. And in the parties 130 131 Chap. LXVII Of legall and Gospell-conversion 131 How meere commands worke no change 132 133 Naturall men cannot propose a supernaturall end 134 Obedience at set houres not legall 135 136 Whether Covenants Vowes Promises be legall 136 137. What other things are legall 138 139 Chap. LXIX The dead and bastard faith of Antino 140 141 Faith and nothing commanded but only faith in the Gospell how true 140 141 Of Antinomian faith 143 144 Reason for immediate beleeving without all preparations 143 144 145. Taken off Who immediatly invited 144 145 146 Chap. LXX Faith not the onely worke of the Gospel as Antinomians say 148 149 Doing subordinate to sweet Gospell-attractions 149 The way to heaven not so short as Antinomians dreame 149 150 Chap. LXXI The justified obey not God by necessity of nature as the fire burneth 151 152 Chap. LXXII Glorifying of God in sanctification needfull 153 Of our active and passive glorifying of him 153 154 Chap. LXXIII Sanctification concurres as well as justification to make Saints 155 156 Chap. LXXIV The harmonious compliance of old Libertines Familists and Antinomians 157 158. In seventeene paralels to chap. LXXXVI p. 221 Antinomians with Libertines refute all personall mortification 158 159 Chap. LXXV Libertines Familists and Antinomians free us from all law 161 Chap. LXXVI Libertines and Antinomians deny all scripture 163 164. H. Nicholas maketh two words of God 164 165 Antinomians turne Perfectists with Libertines 166 167 The Fathers of old saved as we 167 Chap. LXXVII Antinomians and Libertines foule opinions touching God and the authour of sin 169 170 171 Chap. LXXVIII Libertines and Antinomians take away all sense or remorse of conscience for sin 172 173 Chap. LXXIX Libertines and Antinomians paralel beleevers with Christ incarnate 173 174 Chap. LXXX To follow sense and naturall inclination as a law is our rule say Libertines and Antinomians 174 175 Antinomians sin according to their owne lying sense and declaratively not truely not really and in the Court of God 175 176 Chap. LXXXI Antinomians plead for liberty to popery and to all Religions 177 178 Chap. LXXXII Libertines and Antinomians doubt of the resurrection and of the life to come 178 179. H. Nicholas and New England Familists teach the same 179 180 181 Chap. LXXXIII Familists Libertines Anabaptists go before Antinomians in denying all externall worship and obedience 181 182 183 Chap. LXXXIV M. Del Saltmarsh and Familists deny all outward Reformation scripture seales and ordinances 187 188 Del denies any worke of the spirit or conversion to God in the Old Testament with Socinians· 188 189. Del a Familist 180 181. Del a Libertine 193 194. He denies all lawes 195. Del a disciple of Muncer an Anabaptist 196 197. How ecclesiasticall reformation is spirituall 198 199 Del a Libertine in removing all the working of second causes 199 200 Dels arguments for onely internall reformation against all the Ministery and Ordinances of the Gospell as Swenckfeldians taught 201 202 Beleevers as spirituall as Angels saith Del What need then of preaching to them 204 205. Outward Reforming no more our duty then to redeeme the World 206 207 Del maketh Gods absolute decrees to destroy all the working of second causes 208 209. Del and Familists deny the scripture and contend for an internall enthysiasticall word 210 211 212 213 The middle way between Papists and Enthysiasts 216 217 218 Chap. LXXXV Libertines and Antinomians come neare to other in making God the author of sin 219 220 Chap. LXXXVI Libertines and Antinomians would have us doe nothing â—ecaâ—se God doth all things 221 Chap LXXXâ—II Antinomians refuted in saying that we make the actings of the Spiâ—it like to the acts of morall Philosophy and the differences between these two 222 223 224 225 Chap. LXXXâ—III That wee are tâ—uly righteous in the sight of God and yet sinners in our seâ—ves proved against Antinomians 225 226 227 228 Chap LXXXIX Antinomians are ignorant of faith to dreame that its faith to beleeve against sense that our sins are no sins 230 231 Chap. XC Antinomians free all converted or non-converted from obligation of obedience 233.234 Chap. XCI How and for whom Christ intercedeth for in heaven 234.235 Chap. XCII Antinomians contend for the faith of assurance and reject the faith of dependence 235 236 Chap. XCIII Antinomians deny the Law to be an instrument at all of our sanctification 236 237 Del with Libertines maketh the word and the Spirit all one 238 239 Errata Pag. 14. line penult for the r. that p. 15. l. 18. d p. 17. l. 5. till he made r. till he be made p. 21. l 17. r. from p. 44. l. ult for 4. r. 5. p. 50. l. 14. for and r. an p. 53. l. 37. for they r. there p 64. l. 3. d. in p. 99. l. 7. r. simply p. 101. l. 33. for none r. now p. 123 l. 4. r. claram p. 135. l. 32. r reatu p. 162. l. 25. a castro p. 194. l. 18. but. r. both p. 223. l. 25. for not be r. not to be p. 235. l. 11 forme to Scriptures and ordinances then r forme to Scriptures and ordinances Then p. 254. l. 5 for is r. as at Troas p. 268. in marg will it r. will have it p. 275. l. 3 r. yeelded 290. in mar r. 1 Cor. p. 307. l. 34. r. contrariety p. 316. l. 33 r. because Errata in the II. Part. Pag. 3. l. 12. who ever will have Christ. r. who ever will have Christ and pay not a penny p. 17. l. 18. r. makes p. 65. for Chap. XLVI r. Chap. XLIX p. 65. l. ult r. calleth p. 72. l. 17. r. giveth p. 83. l. 9. for hath r. have p. 96. l. 5. d. and. p. 159. l. 27. for glorification p. 80. l. 28. d. â—hen r. gloriation p. 199 l. 21. d. is 209. l. ult for them r. him p. 223. l. 15. r. in spicitis 236. l. 16. without was r. was without THE DISCENT OF ANTINOMIANS and FAMILISTS PART I. CHAP. I. The Originall of Antinomians and of other unclean Sects who have taught the same things not unlike to their blasphemies THOUGH out of doubt Antinomians have given signification of the first dawning of that Heresie in Paul the Apostles time Shall wee continue in sin that grace may abound Rom. 6.1 and Is the Law sin God forbid Rom. 7.7 and James his arguing against the dead faith voyd of good works Jam. 2. intimateth they were peeping up in his dayes and John hinteth at some denying signes of Justification Yet their Originall seems to be from the old Katharoi called Puritans who rose
sanctification in the Gospell be fashioned without the external preaching of the Gospell an outward commandement if no why excludes he an outward commandement as contrary to the preaching of faith Swenckfeldius and Enthysiasts make an opposition betweene the word preached and the preaching of faith that is the Spirit we make a subordination no opposition 3 whether Saltmarsh or any Antinomian in conscience can say that wee so go on with Pelagians Old Anabaptists and Arminians as to say Sanctification is framed now or at any time by a law of outward commandements the Antinomian Del. who has printed in defence of Anabaptists Arminians and Antinomians teacheth so not we So Del joyneth with Swenckfeld Ser pag. 6 7 8. read the stile words and doctrine of Enthysiasts all along in the serm 11 Swenckfeld said that that is born of the flesh is flesh these that say justifying faith is from externall hearing they teach that the Spirit comes from the carnall letter the heaven is bornâ— of the earth 12 Blessednes comes not from externals nor was Thomas blessed because he saw and beleeved nor Simon Peter because flesh and blood but because the father revealed Christ to them 12 Swenckefeldius taught that the preachers of his time were not sent of God because no man was the better or converted by their preaching So Antinomians say all but themselves are but litteral and carnall teachers 13 Swenckefeldius said that he himselfe preached the Spirit inwardly teaching and that men must live by the rule of the Spirit else they could not be saved so speake Anti. of Gospell reformation of life so Del. ser p. 26 27. 14 Neither Baptisme nor the Supper of the Lord should be Administred till the true doctrine that he taught be preached and be revealed immediately from the substantiall and eternall word Christ without preaching or reading or hearing the word so Del. uniformity examined the worship of the New Testament is onely inward 15 In such dissentions of minds among Teachers the word should not be heard Antinomians say all may be heard sects and opinions are but names and things indifferent 16 The word hath a twofold sense one literall which profiteth nothing another the true and spirituall which only the spirituall do understand 17 We must try the word by the Spirit and not the Spirit by the word so say the Antinomians rise reigne er 61. All doctrines revelations and spirits are to be tryed by Christ the Word rather than by the word of Christ this is against Christs way who when it was a controversie whether he was the sonne of God or no was content that they should Iudge of him and decide the matter by Scripture Joh. 5.39 so 2 are all controversies ended Act. 17.11 Act. 9.11 Act 24.14 15. 1 Cor. 15.3 4. Mat. 22.29.30 31 32 33. Esay 8.20 which were a rule impossible if the scripture have two senses one literall that proves nothing and another spirituall and allegorick as Enthysiasts Antinomians say that none can understand but the spirituall now when Christ and Paul prove the resurrection of the dead and that Christ is the Messiah by the scripture and referres the denyers of these Iewes and Pharisees and Saduces to the scripture to be the Iudge he supposeth the scriptures hold forth a cleare literall sense which these men though not spirituall might understand 2 nor could Christ say yee both know me and whence I am Ioh. 7.27 28. if they could not see any thing of Christ by light of scripture 3 all the murthers whoredomes villanies practised by Muncer T. Becold David George Swenckfeld they fathered on the Spirit leading them without the Scripture or on such an allegorick sense as their uncleane spirit expounded the word so as men know not when they sin when they serve God 17 The preachers not being taught by the immediate teaching Spirit are such as the Lord speaketh of They ran and J sent them not 18 There is a middle reformation to come betweene papists and Lutherans 19 No doctrine of word Sacraments or any externall thing written in the writings of Moses the Prophets or apostles doe conduce to salvation God is to be sought in his naked Majesty in dreames inspirations and revelations of the Spirit 20 Repentance contrition the knowledge of sin is not to be taught out of the Law but by Christ onely How neere Antinomians side with this I leave to the reader 21 The Law is not unpossible but easie to be fullfilled by Grace Antinomians teach that both the persons and workes of beleivers are perfect free of sin then must they be perfectly agreable to the Law Honeyâ—combe c. 3. pag. 25. c 11 12.322 323 324. Towne ass grace pag 76 77. Salt free grace p 140. 22 Our renovation is the very Holy Ghost so Antinomians Rise Reign er 1 2.7 8. 23 Our Righteousnes and iustification is not in the imputed obedience and righteousnes of Christ but in a conformity with Christ in glory by the undwelling Spirit of Christ. 24 Faith and workes iustifie us 25 All beleivers are the naturall sons of God begotten of the essence and nature of God so Familists and Antino teach that we are Christed and Godded 26 There was no remission of sins no righteousnes no entrance â—nto heaven before Christ dyed So say Antinomians under the old Testament there was no inward nor heart reformation no covenant of grace no pacefying of Gods wrath for sin c. So Saltmarsh free grace pag. 166 167 168. Honey-combe chap. 11.334 335 336. Del. ser. pag. 2.3 4 5 6 7 8 9. c. CHAP. VI. How the Word converteth TOuching the necessity of the word of God preached for the conversion of sinners against Swenckefeldians Enthysiasts and Antinomians these conclusions we hold premising some considerations 1 The vocall or preached word is the instrument and Organ of the Holy Spirit in our conversion not the author nor efficient thereof 2 The word written or preached is a created thing not the formall object of our faith and affiance nor the objeâ—tum quod but the objectum quo or the interveening meanes or medium of our faith 3 The word as all instruments are must be elevated above its nature to more then a literal impression of Christ beleeved in 4 The writing speaking conveyance of Christ to the soule in the word preached may be humane and literall but the thing signified by the word Christ faith the Image of the second Adam is divine supernaturall and the way of conveyance of it to the soule in regard of the higher operation of the Spirit above the actings and motion of the letter is divine heavenly supernaturall 5 The action of the Holy Ghost in begetting faith may be said to be immediate two wayes 1 as if the word did onely prepare and literally informe the externall man but the Spirit commeth after and in another action distinct from the word infuseth faith this we cannot deny but then the Spirit of
regeneration is not said to worke with the word but a more common operation of God there is which begetteth literall knowledge or some higher illumination 2 the Spirit worketh with the word so as in one and the same act the Spirit opens the heart to heare and receave what is carryed along in the letter of the word and so the Spirit worketh mediately not immediately 6 How in the infusion of the new heart and of the habit of the grace of God in which we are meere patients and put forth no cooperation with God more then the dead doth to quicken it selfe Ephes. 2.1 2. and the withered ground to receave the raine I see not Esai 44.3 4. in regard that though the word goe before and the word may be preached in the meane time yet the act of infusion of the new heart is no morall action of God but as it were physicall and it is a reall action receaved by us by no subordinate literall action or morall apprehension of the minde or act of the will and therefore in this formall act of infusion what the word doth but by way of disposition or preparing I must professe my ignorance though it be most true that faith commeth by hearing and in the very mean time Act. 10.44 whilst Peter yet spake these words the Holy Ghost fel on them which heard the word Then if conversion be taken in congregato vel concreto in the humbling selfe disparing of a sinner and all preparatory acts going before the infused life of Christ and in the first operations flowing from this infused life the word is an instrument of conversion but I cannot see how it is any active or morall instrument in the soules lying under the Lords act of infusion of the life of Christ except yee call it a passive instrument because it perswades not the soule to receeve the new life nor is the soule being a meere patient an apprehending knowing choosing or consenting faculty under this action of omnipotency while the Lord powres in a new heart It is true the word is thus farre the instrument that the Spirit worketh in us the same habit of new life and the same Spirit of grace and supplication that is promised in the word Esa. 44.3 4. Zach. 12.10 Ezeck 36.26 27. and the same Spirit that the Scripture saith Christ by his merits purchased Ioh. 1.16 17 18. Ioh. 12.32 Revel 1.5 Heb. 10.19 20 21 22. 1 Conclusion The word preached is that meane that instrumentally concurreth with the Spirit for begetting of faith Rom. 10.14.17 faith commeth by hearing and hearing by the word of God and that he speaketh of the externall and not of the substantiall increated and internall word is cleare ver 14 15 16. he speaketh of such a word as a sent preacher carrieth 2. such glad tydings as messengers on the mountaines bring which is not the Spirit of faith to all that the messengers are sent to 3 It is such a word as he calleth ver 16. a report Now this is not an inward substantiall report or word because all that heareth the father to them the Spirit makes an inward report they come to Christ and beleeve the report Ioh. 6.45 But few or none beleeve this report ver 16. Who hath beleeved our report 1 Cor. 1.23 25. But we preach Christ crucified to the Iewes a stumbling blocke to the Greekes foolishnesse But unto them that are called both of Iewes and Greekes Christ the power of God and the wisdome of God then the word externally preached is instrumentally the power of Goâ— and that he speaketh of externall preaching not of the substantiall word or Spirit himselfe is cleare 1 Because the Spirit internally preached is received as the power of God Esay 59 19 20. And a God teaching Spirit but this word of it selfe is not such a Spirit 1 Because the Apostles preach it Men such as the Apostles were doe speake or preach of Christ and of the Spirit but they cannot preach or effectually inpreach to speake so Christ and the Spirit to the hearers for then should they give the Holy Spirit to al those they preach to which both is against scripture and experience Act. 12. Act. 14. Act. 17. and is blasphemous for God onely giveth the Holy Ghost 2 Because the internall and substantiall word preached to the eares internally is effectuall conversion but this preached Christ must be externally preached onely to some to Iewes and Greekes who stumble at Christ and beleeve not 1 Pet. 2. And the same is proved by 2 Cor. 2.15 Wee are unto God preaching the Gospell v. 14 a sweet savour of Christ in them that are saved and in them that perish to the one wee are the savour of death unto death to the other the savour of life unto life Now the internall substantiall word is to none a savour of death 1 Thes. 2.13 For this cause also thanke we God without ceasing because when yee received the word of God which yee heard of us yee received it noâ— as the word of men but as it is in truth the word of God which effectually worketh also in you that beleeve That is 1 The externall word which yee heard of us 2 It is the instrument of the Spirit Yee received it not as the word of men but as it is indeed the word of God 3 It s not the internall word for it was not received of all that heard it for ver 14 15 16. the Iewes that heard it received it not 2 Conclusion The word preached of it selfe is not a dead letter as Swenckfeldians say with Antinomians Paul calleth the Law a dead Letter Because it teacheth what we should doe but promiseth not the Spirit of Grace to obey as the Gospell doth And punit delinquentes punisheth eternally delinâ—uâ—â—ts saith Chrysost 2 Cor. 3. hom 7. and Oecumenius 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Theophylact saith the same Augustine saith the Law makes us know not eschew sinne and the Gospell is not a dead letter of it selfe even as the Letter of it is voyd of the Spirit except by accident in the same sense that it is the savour of death unto death and a rocke of offence to those that stumble at the word But is not may some say the law also by accident and through our sinfull condition a condemning letter aswell as the Gospell and so both because they are externall and literall must be a dead letter I answer not so because the Gospell in the letter and literall sense ofâ—ereth a way or meanes of reconciliation to thoâ—e that beleeve but the Law as the Law in no sense can either offer or give life but in regard that all have sinned the proper use of the Law to all under the Law is to give out a sentence of condemnation in the very externall and literall sense of it If the Law lead as a Paedagogne any to Christ that is now by a
higher Spirit then that which speaketh in the letter of the Law it 's true it s the same infinite Spirit The Lord that speaketh in all Scripture but in the Law he saith nothing but either perfectly doe all or die eternally But in the Law as handed by the Prophets Christ and the Apostles the Lord condemneth and convinceth that we may flee to the suretie of a better Covenant Heb. 7.22 Now in this sense Law and Gospell called the word of God is not a dead letter in it selfe for Psa. 19.7 The Law of the Lord converteth the soule c. Rom. 1.16 The Gospell is the power of God to salvation to every one that beleeveth both to worke faith Rom. 10.17 and to give salvation Rom. 15.4 For whatsoever things were written aforetime were written for our learning that we through patience and comforâ— of the Scriptures might have hope this must be the written scriptures 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1 Cor. 1.21 For after in the wisedome of God the world by wisdome naturall knew not God It pleased God by the foolishnesse of preaching to save them that beleeve then is the word preached a mean to save the beleevers Act. 13.26 To you is this word of salvation sent Yet the Jews to whom it was sent Blasphemed and judged themselves unworthy of eternall life ver 46 Act. 20.32 I commend you to the word of his grace which is able to build you up 2 Cor. 10.4 For the weapons of our warefare are not carnall but mighty through God to the pulling downe of strong holds casting downe imaginations and every bâ—ight that exalteth it selfe against the knowledge of God That which is the strong weapons by which men fight word and discipline and is mighty through God is not a dead letter though these weapons be mighty through God so is the word a hammer and a sire and the people wood and the sword of the Spirit and sharper then a two edged sword to discerne the thoughts and intentions of the heart Ier. 5.14 Eph. 6.17 Heb. 4.12 Re. 1.16 Ps 45.3 The Rod of Christs lips by which he smites the earth Esa. 11.4 The Sceptor of his Kingdome all which evince that the word externally preached hath power in it selfe to destroy and being accompanied by the Spirit hath power to coÌ„vert and so is an instrument of the Spirit both wayes 3 Conclusion The Lord hath made and sanctified a ministery and ministers to be fathers of the second birth and instruments to save themselves and others 1 Cor. 4.17 1 Tim. 4.16 2 Cor. 3.2 Yee are our Epistle written in our hearts read of all men 4 Forasmuch as yee are manifestly declared to be the Epistle of Christ ministered by us written not with inke but with the Spirit of the living God not in tables of stone but in the fleshy tables of the heart 1 Thes. 2.19 For what is our hope or ioy or crowne of rejoycing are not even yee in the presence of our Lord Iesus Christ at his comming 20. For yee are our glory and crowne Swenckfield denyeth that he destroyeth Scripture or the ministery or preaching but saith he Epist. An. 1529 In a Christian there be two things 1 The new and internall man 2 The old or externall man called the flesh God dealeth with the Christian man internally by the word of Spirit and life he meaneth the substantiall word in whcih he reveales himselfe through Christ by the various riches of heavenly blessings but externally he dealeth with the flesh of man by the word of the letter and by preaching and by signes and seales So Saltm as if brought up at his feet saith free grace pag. 150. And this Gospell fits man who is made up both of flesh and Spirit and so hath need of a law without and in the letter aswell as in the heart and Spirit The law is spirituall but we are carnall Rom. 7 nor can such a state of flesh and Spirit be ordered by a law onely without for the word of the law and Spirit meerely is for a spirituall condition or state of glorie as Angels who onely liue by a law spirituall and word of revelation then both agree in this that the law is given to the outward man the flesh the body and the law of the Spirit of life to the inner man the soule and Spirit hence these foule consequences 1 The law belongs not to a beleever but to civill courts as Islâ—bius said 2 The word of God can lay no tye no band on the inner man to know God beleeve in Christ love God intend his glory long for heaven and Christs second appearance for the law is given to the flesh and the outward man nor can the letter of the Gospell bind him to any Gospell or heart obedience absurd 3 There can be no sinnes in spirit or soule or inner man because no law and so no obedience most absurd 4. All Ministry scripture is not to rayse an inward spirituall conformity between the Soule and the Gospel nor to make us lowly and meek in spirit as Christ is but to put on us an outside of externall conformitie between the flesh or outward man and the law how then is the law spirituall I should rather think that the spirituall law and commandements of the Gospel were given first and principally and most kindly to our spirits and thoughts and intentions and rather secondarily to the body and outward man so farre as the acts of the outward man fall under the dominion and command of the will and faculties of the inwardman 5. The spirit without the word is the law and only rule that regulateth man in all his inward and most spirituall actions and not the scripture and so the more spirituall the more lawlesse loose and carnall And Mr. Del goeth farther on with Swenckfeld for he will have the accomplishing of Gospel reformation that is the justification of a sinner and his conversion to Christ to be done by the spirit only without all power of man and so it is not visible nor ecclesiastick ser. pag. 4. It stands not in making lawes to consciences add Mr. Del contrary to the word of God act 15.22 23 28 c. by the sacred power or clergie by the messengers of Christ and of the Churches for externall conformity only and meerly externall its false wee aime at more in outward dueties worship and government and to have these confirmed by civill sanction To have Artaxerxes and Kings to ratifie and command under penalties the building of the house of God and to have Kings and Queenes nursefathers and mothers to the Church is lawfull and should be our aime and prayer to God 1 Tim. 2.1.2 3. and that the Kings of the earth bring their glory and honour to the New Jerusalem Revel 21.24 wee heartily desire though the Lord can build Jerusalem without the sword of sectaries and the arme of the Magistrate And Del sayth this Gospel reformation
This revelation of the letter of the Gospell is made to thousands that never beleeve and therefore though it be but literall and externall yet none could thus reveale the minde of God to Prophets and Apostles but God onely as none were inspired of God but writers of Canonnick scripture and Scripture onely is given by divine inspiration 2 Tim. 3.16 2 Pe. 1.21 as this revelation active is Gods only from him as the author and fountaine men doe as Herolds carry this message of revelation to others so passively it is common to beleevers and unbeleevers for the letter of the Gospell may be revealed to all within the vissible Church and yet the most part are destituted of an internall revelation Therefore there is an internall revelation of things that men beleeve And this I conceave to be foure-fold 1 Propheticall 2 Speciall to the elect only 3 Of some facts peculiar to Godly men 4 False and Satanicall Propheticall Revelation is that irradiation of the minde that the Holy Ghost makes on the minde and judgement of the pen-men of holy scripture whether Prophets or Apostles and that by an immediate in-breathing of the minde and will of God on them whether in visions dreames or any other way without men or the ministery or teaching of men as he did to Esaiah Ieremiah Esa. 1.1 Ier. 1.1 or to Paul Gal. 1.11 Paul an Apostle not of men neither by men 11 12. But I certâ—fie you brethren that the Gospell which was preached by me is not after man for I neither received it of man neither was I taught it but by the revelation of Iesus Christ. 15 16. But when it pleased God to reveale his sonne in me immediately I conferred not with flesh and blood neither went I up to Ierusalem to them that were Apostles before me but I went into Arabia and returned againe unto Damascus Ephes 3.2 3. If yee have heard of the dispensation of the grace of God which is in me to you ward how that by revelation he made knowne unto me the mystery c. I dispute not of the way of the Lords imprinting the speeches images and representations of his minde to Prophets and Apostles I conceave it is the same way that God revealed himselfe to Ieremiah c. 1.11 12 13 c. and to Paul Act 16.9 10 and that as Ezechiel c. 3.14 so Iohn the Apostle Re. 1.10 was in the Spirit and saw by an immediate brightnesse of light perfectly understandingly the will minde of Christ in what they prophecied and wrote And this Revelation is so far from being beside the mind of God that it is formally the express word sense and minde of God if Fami have such Revelations 1. they see the Visions of God 2 They speake as acted by the Spirit immediately and so we are with the like certainty of faith to beleeve what H. Nicholas Wheelwright Mrs. Hutchison M. Del Saltmarsh Beacon Den Crispe Collier c. speake and write as we are to beleeve the writings and sayings of the Prophets and the Apostles and both must be alike to us the mouth of the Lord and what they both write or preach must be the object of our faith and their writings must be added to the booke of the revelation which is forbidden Rev. 22.17 18 19. Deut. 12.32 Deut. 30.5 6. This is the Anti-Christ himselfe 3 Let them shew the signes of their Apostle-ship by miracles and speaking with tongues and foretelling things contingent that are to come and wee shall beleeve them Familists produce your strong reasons 2 There is a speciall internall revelation made of things in scripture applyed in particular to the soules of elect beleevers by which having heard and learned of the Father Ioh. 6.4 there is made knowne and revealed to them by the Spirit of wisedome and revelation what is the hope of their calling and what is the riches of the glory of the inheritance in the Saints Ephes. 1.17 18 19. and that revealed to them which flâ—sh and blood revealeth not but the Father of Christ Mat. 16 17. And that which the Father revealeth unto babes and hides from the wise and prudent Mat 11.25 26. And this is common to all that beleeve and not ingrossed as peculiar to the Familists and Antinomians onely for if it were then my faith should be in vaine and I have fallen from my portion and share in Christ and of the inheritance of the Saints in light for there should be no converts in the world but Familists onely Now this Revelation is a cleare evidence in the conscience by the Testimony of the Spirit that I am a child of God Rom. 8.16 whether it be immediate or from speaking signs and markes of sanctification 1 Ioh. 1.3 1 Ioh. 3.14.18 19 20. 2 It is the knowledge of no new Article which is not conteined in the word in the Generall and is not proper and incommunicable to none but to Antinomians but is the mystery of the Spirit revealing these things that are gratiously given to us of God 1 Cor. 2.12 even to all beleevers 3 Its true as touching me by name it s not revealed nor written in scripture in expresse words that I am by name written in the Lambes booke of life and a child and sonne of God and an heire annexed with Christ of life and glory nor are the individuall and numericall manifestations and inshinings flowings motions inbreathings outgoings of the Spirit of life and stirrings of the new birth to Iohn rather then to Mary to this beleever rather then to another in Spaine written in the Scripture yet the Spirit acts never ordinarily but a beleever may know and heare the noise of his feet now if all these individuall manifestations ebbings and flowings of tydes of free grace were written then should also be written their degrees lesse or more of Christ the names of the beleeving Saints that can say I Paul I Iohn I Anne c. Live not but Christ lives in me for these I presume adde a numericall particular and individuall being to every single act or motion of the dispensation of grace and if all were in number weight and measure written in scripture the world as Iohn saith of Christs facts should not conteine the bookes that should be written The Holy Ghost speaking of a collective body the Church and spouse of Christ in Solomons song in the book of the Psalms and of the Lamentations of Ieremiah shewes us of the outgoings incommings of the beloved in the soule of his cloudings and outshinings of free love of the acts of the hands of Christ Can. 5. Touching the handles of the barre and the smel of the myrrhe of Christ that he leaves behind him when he is departed of the souls feelings of the impressions or the withdrawings of Christ as if the whole Church Catholicke of Invisible beleevers for so the Church is taken especially Psal. 45. and in the booke of
Solomons song were but one particular beleever which is a demonstration that the particular actings of the spirit of grace cannot be written in the scriptures yet are they not to be thought unlawfull revelations and destitute of the word no more then we can say all the particular actings of Devills of all wicked men since the creation of whoring swearing Idol-worship lying stealing oppressing mis-beleeving c are not contrary to the expresse law of the Holy Ghost speaking in the word because these sinnefull actes are not particularly all specified and written in scripture with the names of the actors There is a 3 revelation of some particular men who have forefold things to come even since the ceasing of the Canon of the word as Iohn Husse Wickeliefe Luther have foretold things to come and they certainely fell out and in our nation of Scotland M. George Wishaâ—t foretold that Cardinall Beaton should not come out alive at the Gates of the Castle of St. Andrewes but that he should dye a shamefull death and he was hanged over the window that he did look out at when he saw the man of God burnt M. Knox prophecied of the hanging of the Lord of Grange M. Ioh Davidson uttered prophecies knowne to many of the kingdome diverse Holy and mortified preachers in England have done the like no Familists or Antinomians no David George nor H. Nicholas no man ever of that Gang Randel or Wheelwright or Den or any other that ever I heard of being once ingaged in the Familisticall way ever did utter any but the fourth sort of lying and false inspirations Mrs Hutchison said she should be delivered from the Court of Boston miraculously as Daniel from the Lyons which proved false Becold prophecied of the deliverance of the Towne of Munster which was delivered to their enemies and he and his Prophet were tortured and hanged David George prophecied of the raising of himselfe from the dead which was never fulfilled now the differences between the third and fourth revelations I place in these 1 These worthy reformers did tye no man to beleeve their prophecies as scriptures we are to give faith to the predictions of Prophets and Apostles foretelling facts to come as to the very word of God they never gave themselves out as organs immediately inspired by the Holy Ghost as the Prophets doe and as Paul did Rom. 11. prophecying of the calling of the Iewes and Ioh. Revel 1.10 and through the whole booke yea they never denounced Iudgement against those that beleeve not their predictions of these particular events and facts as they are such particular events facts as the Prophets and Apostles did But Mrs. Hutchison said Rise Reigne pag. 61 art 27. That her particular revelations about future events were as infallible as any scripture and that shee is bound as much to beleeve them as the Scripture for the same Holy Ghost is author of both Mr. Câ—â—mwell and Familists of old England say she and heâ—s were the more spirituall and only Saints in New England and the rest were but Antichristian persecutors It s knowne they held revelations without and beside the word of God Rise reigne er 4â— and said the whole letter of the Scripture holdes forth a covenant of workes er 9. And so the whole letter of the Scripture Law or Gospell is abolished to beleevers and doth no more oblige them then the covenant of workes can curse those that are under grace For T Collier marrow of Christianity pag. 25.26 sayth many spiritually enlightned of late are brought to Gospell-inioyments some other way which is spirituall then by verball preaching but Familists take the word preached for the printed inkie letter or the aire dead sound of the Gospell we take it for letter and sound of preaching as it includes the thing signified to wit Christ and all his promises in which sense the sounding of the Gospel heard worketh many yeares after it is preached and the word long agoe preached may be awaked up by a sad affiction an inspiration from God and produce the worke of conversion and still it is the word of truth in the scripture that produceth faith as it is the same seed that lyeth many monthes under the clod and groweth and bringeth forth fruit after And we know Antinomians reject the scriptures and build all upon inward revelations as their binding and obleiging rule Del ser. pag. 26 Saltmarsh free grace pag. 146. 2 The events revealed to Godly and sound witnesses of Christ are not contrary to the word But Becold Iohn Mathie and Ioh. Schykerus who kild his brother for no fault and other Enthysiasts of that murthering Spirit Sathan who killed innocent men expresly against the sixt command Thou shalt not Kill and taught the Boures of Germany to rise and kill all lawfull Magistrates because they were no Magistrates upon the pretence of the Impulsions and Inspirations of the Holy Ghost were acted by inspirations against thâ— word of God All that the Godly reformers foretold of the tragicall ends of the proclaimed enemies of the Gospell they were not actors themselves in murthering these enemies of God nor would M Wishart command or approve that Norman and Ioh. Leslyes should kill the Câ—rdinall Beaton as they did 2 They had a generall rule going along that Evill shall hunt the wicked man onely a secret harmelesse but an extraordinary strong impulsion of a Scripture-spirit leading them carried them to apply a generall rule of divine justice in their predictions to particular Godlesse men they themselves onely being foretellers not copartners of the act 3 They were men sound in the faith opposite to Popery Prelacy Sociâ—ianisme Papisme Lawlesse Enthysiasme Antinomianisme Aâ—minianisme Arrianisme and what else is contrary to sound doctrine all these being wanting in such as hold this fourth sort of revelations we cannot judge them but Satanicall having these characters 1 They are not pure and harmelesse but thrust men on upon bloody and wicked practises forbidden by God though â—od bad Abraham kil his only son for him to try his obedience yet God countermanded him and would not have him act accordingly these Spirits actually kill the innocent upon a pretended Spirits impulsion 2 They have no rule of the word to countenance them and if they lead men from the Law the Testimony it s because there is no light in them Esa. 8.20 3 These revelations lodge in men of rotten and corrupt minds destitute of the truth and they are opposite and destructive to sanctification 4. They argue the scriptures to be imperfect and to be a lamed and manâ—ked directory of faith and manners contrary to Scripture Psa. 19 7 8 9. 2 Tim. 3.15 16. Luk. 16.30.31 Ioh. 20.30 31. Act. 26.22 Psal. 119.105 c. 4 Then the Scripture shal not decide all controverted truthes nor be that by which we shall finde the truth and the rule of trying of the Spirits whether they be of God or no contrary to Io. c. 39.
of the Holy Ghost and they ought to have read the article of the resurrection Exod. 3.6 in the consequence of it as the Scripture it selfe 2 Paul drawes arguments by good logick and so doth Christ and the Apostles from the scripture it is written it is written and what saith the Scripture And Isaiah saith Hosea saith then arguing by Logick from the old Testament to prove articles of â—aith in the new which is a facultie of reasoning by art acquired by industry and learning is lawfull and necessary for the understanding of the Scripture 3 The Prophets and Apostles almost in every line use logicall reasoning from nature from the cause the effect the consequent and motives from good to convince and rebuke to exhort and stirre up to duties from wrath life reward threatnings promises c. 4 Paul citeth Heathen Poets as Aratus Act. 17.28 to convince the Athenians and Menander 1 Cor. 15.33 to convince the Corinthians and Epimemdes Titus 1.12 to silence the Cretians 5 Our owne language that we understand by education and teaching from the breasts from parents and others we heare speake hath an use of naturall necessity that faith may come by hearing Rom. 10.14 were the Gospel to be preached by the English to the Indians we must make use of arts and tongues 6 In the Bookes of Moses are secrets of Physick true antiquity of tracts of rare historicall providences Exodus a rule of Iustice and righteous lawes Joshua a glasse of holy warre Iudges of Magistrates and Tyrants Samuel Kings Proverbes Ecclesiastes sacred polititicks In Iob use is made of Astronomy c. And Herodotus Iosephus Quintus Curtius Xenophoâ— and other heathen writers conduce not a little to give light to the textuall knowledge of Chronicles Nehemiah Ester Daniel as all those that write of the Babylonish Assyrian and Persian Kingdomes and Empires and the Roman history may in regard of our dulnesse add light to the Prophets and Evangelists Acts and Epistles of Paul in the New Testament so that these Spirits like Mâ—â—hie Becold and Swenckefeld who would have all books burnt except the Bible in regard that humane arts hinder the spirituall understanding of the Scripture declare their madnesse for upon the same ground God should in the conversion of a sinner root out the naturall understanding senses and faculties of soule and body for except they be sanctified and Elevated above their naturall sphere in an actuall illumination they can doe nothing yea and all Bibles translated out of the originalls in Germans Latine Italians French English Slâ—vâ—â—icke Persian and Arabick c. tongues must be burnt for all these translations must be done by singular art and the knowledge of tongues All that can be said on the contrary may be blowen away easily for the naturall sinlesse knowledge of sciences arts tongues are a substraâ—um a foundation to and for the Spirituall knowledge and faith of the mysteries of the Gospel Christ and his disciples knew the art of sowing corne on divers grounds of fishing of buying a field where a Pearle is and this knowledge did not hinder but much contribute to the spirituall knowledge of the mysteries of the Gospel nor is the literall sense of the scripture in the Saints distinct from the Spirituall but it is the same with two sundry lights and evidences as with the same eyes and seeing faculty I read the booke of God in the night with candle light and in day-light with the sun-light then none can say I have for that two divers or contrary Bibles and so the capacity naturall that makes me see and know Jesus to be the saviour of the world literally is heightened indeed with a reall removall of spirituall blindnesse and a reall addition of a new distinct higher supernaturall visive facultie the Spirit of revelation but I see with this new faculty the same Iesus the saviour of sinners not another but with a light and a sun-shine and day-light raying of a farre higher nature then I saw before But this proposition Maries sonne Iesus is the saviour of the world hath no new different sense and meaning nor foundes it another new objective Christ different from that Christ objected before to the literall or naturall visive capacity or humane understanding onely the proposition shines with the same very sense now as before but now it is seene with a higher day-light irradiation and splendor and apprehended with the same naturall literall understanding the same humane vitall and created faculty to which is added a new reall power a new visive heavenly capacity to see the same Iesus in his beauty and glory nor yet get I two naturall understandings nor can the scripture have two senses Obâ—eâ—t 1. 1 Ioh. 2.26 27. Thâ—se things have I written to you concerning them that deceave you but to fence them from this dâ—ceeving he opposeth the anoynting so as they needed not that any man should teach them for the anoynting taught them Now that anoynting did never teach them such tongues and arts 〈◊〉 were humane therefore the Saints had not need of any such learning and yet this anoynting taught all truth and obedience in it also Ioh. 16. Hee shall lead you in all truth ergo no more truth is necessary Ans. 1 Had this man a head to frame a Syllogisme as he bringeth a confused argument it should appeare how weake he is thus he that teacheth us all truth so that we need not humane teaching is a sufficient teacher without all humane teaching of arts and tongues But the anoynting or holy Spirit is such a teacher ergo wee need no other teacher so the old Anabaptists and Enthysiasts I answere to the major he that teacheth us all truth as the onely inward principall and efficacious teacher of all truth immediately and without all instruments and externall meanes so that we need no other externall teacher It is true he is in his kinde a sufficient teacher but the assumption to wit that the anoynting and Spirit teacheth us so without all instruments and externall meanes is most false the Holy Ghost by this reason should immediately and onely in his owne sole and singular person preach to us without so much as speaking in our owne knowne mother tongue and without vocall preaching of pastor or gifted prophet Now Christ who promised the Spirit did also when he ascended on high promise and actually Ephes. 4.12 Give some Apostles and some prophets and some Evangelists and some pastors and teachers 12 for the perfecting of the Saints for the worke of the ministery for the edefying of the body of Christ. Now the place speaketh not exclusively but comparatively he that teacheth all truth mediately by the ministery of men needeth not any teachers as organes and instruments in the ordinary course he hath set to gather saints by a ministery it is most false for this argument doth with equal strength conclude against all ministery preaching and comming of faith by hearing
justification in Christs alone imputed righteousnesse nor can the law as it curseth and condemneth justifie or convert the soule but sure what ever Antinomians say on the contrary The Law of the Lord converteth the soule Psal. 19.7 that is the law in the hand of Christ and spiritualized with a Gospell-Spirit converteth which is not to be taken as M. Towne dreameth asser pag. 42. The Law is established in our sanctification but that is in the inward Spirit not in the outward letter for he and Antinomians imagine that we fulfill and obey the law because the Spirit immediately and irresistibly draws us and acts on us as on blocks and that we are not to obey God and abstain from sin out of conscience to the written Law Thou shalt not kill but so all we doe must be will-service wanting all warrant of one letter of the word contrary to Rom. 14.23 These Antinomians descended to a more subtle and finer way of the Laws use they said it was no question but the just man or beleever having received the Holy Ghost doth every thing of the Law and lawfully useth the Law to discipline and represse those that were politically or in a Theologicall consideration unjust or unregenerate or to terrifie and punish their owne flesh or unrenewed part which Towne with them sayes is under the Law and is no better said they then the flesh of the unjust for none on earth keeps the Law but the beleever by the Spirit of Christ for he by faith establisheth the Law In this the old Antinomians are not so grosse as new Antinomians for I make it good in this Treatise that whereas old Antinomians said caro justorum non est melior carne injustorum the flesh and unrenewed part of beleevers is no better then the flesh of unbeleevers and so the Adulteries and murthers of the one are sins as well as the murthers of the other Our Antinomians as Saltmarsh say the Scripture calleth us ungodly and sinners and children of wrath not that we are so but seem so or not so in Gods account but in the worlds then by good Logick the flesh the sins the murthers of the beleever are but seeming sins and sins in the worlds false account not in Gods just and true account Yea they are as clean saith Eaton from sin as Jesus Christ and as Saltmarsh saith as the glorified in heaven and they are sins saith Deâ— to men ward and in the conversation but not to Godward or in the conscience that is right downe they are no sins at all The question is said the old Antinomians whether or no there be a law given to the just man or the new man that is whether or no doth the Law teach the new man or the unrenewed part to doe good works and require them of him or doth it teach him that he must doe good works as a meere patient or doth he without the Law urging teaching commanding doe the Law being created in Jesus Christ to good works or more shortly whether is the Law a meere patient toward a just man or is it active in teaching ruling regulating of him in doing of good works for to teach rule exact require command doe all import some activity or is the law proposed as a teacher and commander onely to the flesh or to the unrenewed part of a beleever this is the cardo hinge of the controversie say they Saltmarsh saith We being once justified have no need of one beam of light from the Law to teach us no more then the world has need of the first dayes light of the creation or of a candle when the Sun is risen and Towne saith the Law in teaching ruling or commanding is a meere patient that is the Morall Law is as close abolished in teaching us what we shall doe as the Ceremoniall Law now if the Spirit should teach us to be circumcised and to keep the Ceremoniall Law that Spirit should be judged to be Enthysiasticall and not of God for the Apostle saith the contrary Gal. 5.1 and calleth it a falling from Christ if then the Spirit teach us to honour our Parents not to kill whereas the Law teacheth us no more that we should doe such a duty then the Law teacheth us to be circumcised or then if a Candle-light should show us what is black we are to beleeve it is so and the light of the sun show the contrary we were to beleeve that black is not black so if the Spirit teach the Mother to kill her childe and offer it in a sacrifice to God because it was baptized as an Anabaptist mother in Dover lately hath done the mother is to beleeve and follow the light of that spirit contrary to the expresse law and the law is by this way a meere patient and the beleever freed from the direction of the sixt Commandement Thou shalt not murther for the teaching ruling commanding thereof are activities and yet is the Law a meere patient to the regenerate part so the womans regenerate part killed the child and sinned not in so doing for the regenerate part say they is under no Law and the Antinomians who did chide with the Minister because he convinced the Mother of sinning against the sixt Command in killing her own childe said right Why speak yee to the beleeving Mother of the Law the Law doth not rule nor teach the regenerate part and she hath killed the childe according to the Spirits dailight and the regenerate part not according to the Laws star-light and the flâ—sh speak say they to her of free grace So Michael Neander a grosse Antinomian wrote in an Epistle to a friend in his time To the just man there is no Law given in any use or office as he is just and liveth in the Spirit as he is one with Christ and converseth in heaven where there is no law that acts in a just man the just dialect of the English Antinomian Towne pag. 129. asser of grace Being Iustified by faith we are admitted to the favour and presence of God there to live and abide for ever here by sense and light in the kingdome of glory c. and Saltmarsh speaketh in the same Grammer as if the beleever were at the right hand of God and the old Antinomians said in the words of Towne read his words the justified man as Schusselburgius relateth their minde is holy just neither male nor female but one with Christ flesh of his flâ—sh and bone of his bone and the same by grace faith and imputation that Christ is by nature in whom Christ liveth speaketh worketh all things for all the workes of the just man are the workes of Christ and he is the meere passive matter of these workes Therefore all the doctrine of love good workes and new obedience which Christ and the Apostles give after the doctrine of justification is given only for the unjust man
sutable to H. Nicholas his Spirit and to the Enthysiasmes of Swenckefield and to John Waldesso a piece that M. Beacon highly extols p. 138. Catechi who saith Consideration 3. p. 8. That beleevers make use of some rules of Scripture to preserve the health of their soules as they doe for the health of their body rather to conforme themselves outwardly with the sons of Adam then because they feel themselves to stand in need of such observations forasmuch us they being governed by God alone observe the will of God and wholly depend on it And the same Popish Author Cons. 32. p. 107 108. maketh crucifixes Images and the holy Scriptures Alphabets of Christian Piety for beginners M. Beacon who commends this superstitious Familâ—sticall book must alwayes judge Images unlawfull so as a Christian having first saith Waldesso p. 108. served himself with holy Scriptures as with an Alphabet he afterward leaves them to serve for the same effect to beginners he attending to the inward inspirations having for his proper Master the Spirit of God and serving himselfe with holy Scriptures as with an holy conversation and which causeth refreshment unto him altogether putting from himselfe all these writings which are written by an humane Spirit So they judge Scripture to be written by an human spirit contrary to 2 Pet. 1.19 20 21. 2 Tim. 3.16 8 Its folly to conclude of certainty of Scripture and not of infallibility in the interpretation thereof So M. Saltmarsh and M. Dell deny the Scripture to be an obliging rule to the Saints but onely the word written in the heart Hence as the Holy Ghost dited the Scripture so also dited be the exposition of Scripture to the Familists and their exposition is as infallible as the Scripture because the same Spirit speaks in both for the same spirit that dites the word must expone it Answ. Then must the writing of H Nicholas and the uncleâ—n house of Love and of Antinomians be as infallible as the writings of the Prophets and Apostles who were immediately inspired Horrible blasphemy Men and holy men may erre in their Expositions but the Word of God is infallible truth 2. The Scripture is our rule by which all other Truths Doctrines Spirits Revelations must be tryed and if they be not according to the Law and the Testimony there is no light in them Esa. 8.19 20. Luk. 16.30 31. Psa. 119.130.105 Luk. 4.17 18 19 20 21. Joh. 5.39 2 Tim. 3.16 Act. 26.22 3 No marvell that Antinomians be Anti-scripturians and deny Scripture to be the Word of God affirming it to be a dead letter a humane thing of Inke and that what the Spirit speaks to the soule is onely the word of God and no other thing contained in the Old and New Testament 9 Faith justifying is no fiduciall recumbency on Christ God and Man Nor doe we eat his flesh and drink his blood spiritually by beleeving in Christ crucified but by acts of humility seeing our self to be flesh and nothing and Christ to be in us blood that is the spirit life and power of God as if we were Goded with him 10. God and man united in one eate the flesh of the Son of man and drink his blood or man as Goded and God as humanized p. 111 11 The reasonings and dictates of our spirit are translated into the 〈◊〉 and dictates of the Spirit of God and so the writing 〈◊〉 and arguments become Divine and eternall not humane and â—emporaâ—y Wind-mils and phanacies must they be bigge 〈◊〉 who leave the Scriptures and imagine that God onely acts understands wills loves feares hopes c. and doth 〈◊〉 in the Saints 12 Swearing at all though before a Judge is unlawfull Simpl. Defenc. p. 22. 13. While you tell the people say they to the godly in New-England that by sorrow compunction and anxiety of Spirit and woulde of minde they communicate in the sufferings of Christ it is nothing else but to conclude the Son of God to be Beliel 14 Baptisme is unlawfull except it be conjoyned with the crosse and sufferings of Christ â—o Saltmarsh Sparkles of glory p. 30 31. denyeth all Baptisme 15 As every Saint ought to hear the word so ought he to preach it Calling of Ministers is groundlesse so p. 66.67 so the Anâ—â—nom Beacon Catechi p 7.8 and Saltmarsh Spark p. 131. 16 They are Idoll Shepherds of Rome who cannot preach to the people but in a way of so much study and ease not labouring with their hands for their bread p. 67. 17 If I preach the Gospel willingly say they I have a reward 1 Cor. 9.17 that is if I doe it out of any ability skill or will of mine owne gotten or acquired by any paines or industry as men doe attain to Arts and Trades wherein they are to be preferred before and above others then I have a reward that is something to be attributed and contributed to me for the same then I goe about to deprive my Lord of his right shewing my selfe an unfaithfull Steward â— Simpl. Defen P. 68. then was Gorton unfaithfull in writing this book for pains of art he must have taken in writing in consulting by reading the Scripture to set down Chapter and Verse but all this is the Enthysiasticall gang of Divinity in which Antinomians in praying beleeving loving bereave us of the use of minde will reason affections and make the Holy Ghost and Christ in his person united to us to doe all 18 To preach for stipend or contribution is to give unto God and unlawfull contrary to 1 Tim. 5.17 18 19. which I grant if stipends be the preachers designe and end 19. None is to forethink of what text or subject he is to preach on but as Gods Spirit for the time casteth in his minde p. 75. that is he is to speak phancies without sense method or intention to edifie which thing the Prophets Christ and Apostles did not in their preachings But of this before and somewhat hereafter 20 He denies the resurrection exponing these words My flesh shall rest in hope that is my weaknesse and tyred out condition hath rest and strength in another though not in my self for hope that is seen is no hope This place Psal 16. is exponed Act. 2.26 30 31 32. of the hope of the resurrection of Christ and of ours in him who is the first begotten of the dead but Gorâ—on p. 106. wresteth it most foolishly to another sense as if it were metaphoricall flesh and buriall and so an allegoricall and spirituall resurrection onely 21 He most corruptly and unsoundly turneth all the Scripture in childish Allegories as is to be seen p. 96 97 98. In the following Treatise you have other Antinomian conceits holden by Ro. Towne who coldly refuteth Doctor Taylor and by M. Eaton in his Honey comb and Saltmarsh of late falne off conformity to Antinomianisme and Tob. Crisp a godly man as is thought But Melancholions who having builded much on
in me a sinnerr that is by his merit and Spirit Christ hath wrought in me and in my sinful person perfect obedience and so hath made my personall sanctification my personall new obedience by his grace perfect and perfectly conforme to the Law which is most false And when Paul saith I am able through Christs strength to doe all things his meaning must be Christ worketh in me in my sinfull soule understanding will affections and whole man to doe all things through Christs strength perfectly as Christ doth all things perfectly Now sure Christ doth all things perfectly and without sinne But did Paul by Christs strength all things perfectly and so as he was free of siâ—ne I think not 3. Saltmarsh taketh upon him to yeeld us some purer and finer Gospel mortification then the Protestant Legalists have done in former times as he saith pag. 61 62. Now if his mortification be in Christ onely and not in the sinner himselfe nor any act of him and a perfect mortification in Christ onely as the meritorious cause and also as the onely efficient not in us and as in Christ the onely subject not in us then I grant he gives us a finer mortification because what Christ doth onely and perfectly and in himselfe not in us must be finer then any mortification or acts of sanctification we doe in our person though we doe these by the Merit and Spirit of Christ working in us to will and to doe But then Saltmarsh nill he will he must say the Gospel-mortification is that whereby Christ hath perfectly mortified sin for us and not that which he sayth Sparkles of glory 324 325. mortification which Christ first doth in himself and then in us through himself and so he vindicates not himselfe 4. I never yet saith he denied graces and fruits of the Spirit of God which appeare in faith repentance new obedience mortification of sinne I speak it in another conception and measure of light The Christian as the English or French can onely speak in his own tongue or language till the Lord be One and his Name One amongst us It is true 1. Saltmarsh and Antinomians say there are graces of Faith Repentance Mortification or rather as Town saith gifts of Faith c. But 1. they are not Gospel-mortification Why Gospel-mortification is perfect in Christ saith Saltmarsh Free Grace pag. 84. these that are in us are not perfect at all nor conformable to Law and Gospel 2. They are not commanded so as the contrary omissions should be sinne they are onely free and arbitrary acts of the Spirit and of a spirit separated from the word 3. Saltmarsh denies not graces in faith repentance and mortification But he denies the necessity of the things themselves as acted personally by us Yea Saltmarsh saith Confession Repentance are sinnes at least infirmities or sinnes of weaknesse For free Grace pag 87. he sayth You say well For David câ—yed out in the bitternesse of his soule that his sin was ever before him and then his sanctification was out of his sight and that God had forgotten to be gracious but I said saith he this is my infirmity In whicâ— words Davids confessing of his sinne which is aâ— act of 〈…〉 is joyned with his quarrelling with God 〈…〉 had been a changed God Psal. 77. and of both it is sayd that David sayd This is my infirmity or my sinne Now if hee spak not of both the words can beare no sense and if so confession of sinne and by the same reason repenting of sinne must bee a sinfull infirmity How then can Saltmarsh acknowledge grace or fruits of the Spirit except he acknowledge grace in sinning which were absurd 4. Saltmarsh calleth his unsound speaking a Christian speaking till the Lord be one and his Name One as if the expressions of Antinomians and their Hereticall doctrine were the language of a Christian when it is the language of the Antichrist And if Saltmarsh failed but in expression he should have answered his own Arguments and the Scriptures that Mr. Gattaker alledges on the contrary and confessed Mr. Gattakers doctrine was found in that point and his own Familisticall in his way of expression of it at least Yea Saltmarsh further enlargeth himselfe in other Articles of Familisme more unsound then before and worse if worse can be as 1. Man is sayd to be made after Gods own Image which Image was Jesus Christ called by Paul the Image of the invisible God the brightnesse of his glory the expresse Image of his person Scripture sayth not that man was made according to the Image of God Christ for Christ is the Substantiall and eternall Image of the Father Man was created in the created participation of God in righteousnesse and holinesse Eph. 4.23 24. and especially if Saltmarsh speak of Christ as Mediator as he doth it is most false 2. Man while he stood was the figure and Image of Jesus Christ in his new creation or whole body or Saints p. 4. Sparkles of Glory An. P. 201. he setteth down this as the last highest discovery of God to man above beyond what Protestants say of salvation by faith in Christ crucified died buried ascended sitting at the right hand of God c. For all these Gospel truths he rejects as literall and fleshly They say sayth he speaking of Fumilists Adam was a way by which God preached first to man and was not the first man in whom all stood and fell but a way figurative and allegorick not literall and historicall as if Adam were a true reall man by which this mystery of God was made to appeare But what Scripture is â—here that Adam â—n the stâ—â—e of Innocency was a figure of the Mysticall body of Christ Mediator We may not at our will fansie figures and types where the word goeth not before us 3. This excellency and glory of the first man as it left God life and communion in him was a figure or image of this creation departing from God and living out of God Ans. What reason hath Saltmarsh to speak with H. Nicholas who saith man sinned from the beginning buâ— speaks not one word of the first Adam that sinned as if thâ— first sinner were not one single man sâ—e Knewstub against H. Nicholas 2 The Scripture saith Rom. 5. All sinned in the first Adam as the head root first nature and publick father of all mankinde By one man many were made sinners inherently and intrinsecally Saltmarsh will have all men to sin in Adam as in the first figure type and Sampler by imitation onely as Pelagius said or he will have the first Adam a man figuratively onely not really and indeed and wee know Familists change the whole story of Adams fall and say the tree the Garden eating were not materiall trees gardens c. but meer figures 4. Jesus Christ is the Revelation of God even the Father this is the glasse or Christall of God in whom we with open
and weake yet they were contentious and Shismaticks ver 3 4. For one saith I am of Paul and another I am of Apollo Sure Saltmarsh ordinarily expones Scripture by consequences which are fleshly and legal and phansies types by a spirit that contradicts the spirit speaking in the word 14 And the great and excellent designe saith hee speaking of the marrow of the Family of love or mind of God in all these things is only to lead out his people Church or Disciples from age to age from faith to faith from glory to glory from letter to letter from ordinance to ordinance from flesh to flesh and so to spirit and so to more spirit and at length to all spirit when the Sonne shall deliver up the Kingdome to the Father which is not only when the fulnesse of time or ages is come but in transacting and finishing in parâ—s and Members of the body of Châ—ist and is not oneâ— single act poynt or effusion of glory but a perâ—ecting and fulfilling it in severall members of Christ till the fulnesse of the stature of Christ for the day dawnes 1 Pet. 2.19.75 And for a Disciple to stay longer in any ministration then the Lord or the life and Spirit of Christ is in it is as if Lot should tarry in Sodome For saith he p 73. A Christian must crucifie each condition he passeth through We must then learn from Familists 1. That Christ was a legall and literall Saviour as David George said for he passed through all these ministrations And Saltmarsh must bee neerer to all Spirit then Christ and the Apostles 2. Saltmarsh growes in transitions to new Orbs and Heavens For in his Treatise of Free Grace we heard of nothing but Law and Gospel now he is upon the secrets of Familâ—sts and Enthusiasts to crucifie Scripture praying hearing writing and he is become all spirit And this is a third state I grant the Scripture saith that the Messiah shall Dan. 9.27 cause in the midst of the week the Sacrifice and the Oblation to cease and that shadows of good things to come shall be abolished when the body and life of ceremonies shall come But I desire one letter of Scripture that saith when the Spirit commeth even in this life he shall cause praying beleeving prophesying seales the Scriptures to cease and we shall be above and beyond all Gospel-Ordinances even in this life 3. For Familists that are all Spirit to hear bee baptizeâ— with water read is as unlawfull and fleshly as for Lot to stay in Sodome after the Lord had commanded him to depart 4 Then the delivering up of the Kingdom spoken of 1 Cor. 15. and the day of judgement is already begun and is in doing these many centuries of years So wee heard before H. Nicholas say even now in this present day doth the Lord sit in his Throne and judge the world I rather beleeve Paul then Saltmarsh or H. Nicholas For Paul saith 1 Cor. 15. speaking of the Resurrection of our bodies which I am sure the Familists have not yet seen 1 Cor. 15.24 then commeth the end 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. Then when the resurrection of the body shall be Then shall bee the end when he shall render up the Kingdome to the Father So the rendring up of the Kingdome to the Father which Saltmarsh faith pag. 72. is even now when the day dawneth and the Day-starre ariseth shall not bee till the end and till the generall Resurrection of all bee And therfore Saltmarsh misseth a step in his new devised order except he say with Libertines and Hen. Nicholas that the resurrection is to be exponed spiritually as Hymaeneus and Philetus said and there shall be no more resurrection nor day of judgement nor rendering of the Kingdome nor heaven nor hell but such as we see in this life as it is most like Saltm beleeveth with al the Nation of the Familists for the administration of the spirit is in this lif as wel as the ministration of Law and Gospel were in this life The Scripture speakes of the day of judgement as of a thing not yet come 2 Thess. 2.2 Let no man trouble you neither by spirit nor by word nor by letter as from us as that the day of Christ is at hand Then some by the spirit of Scripturelesse revelation â—s now Anabaptists and Familists have said the day of judgement was neere or begun in this life yea the Scripture saith It is a day appoynted of God Acts 17.31 and sheweth us the fore-going tokens of that day beyond which there is no more time nor Gospel as 1 Thess. 5.1 2. Matth. 24.22 23 36 37 38 39 40 41 42 43 44 45 46 47. Matth. 25.31 46. 2 Pet. 3.1.2 3 10 11 12 13 1 Cor. 15.24 25 26. And what needed the Holy Ghost bid us watch and be sober and beware that that day come not on us unawares and tell us if we have not oyle in our Lamps at that nick of time whâ—n the shout shall be given that the Bride-groome is entred in his chamber Matth. 25. there is no more place for repentance or buying oyle or any possibility of salvation when that day is once come because if the day of judgement bee now and the rendring up the Kingdome to the Father bee in this life how is it that so many daily repent and escape out of the snare of the Devill And the market of buying oyle in this life is not passed For Peter Act. 8. willeth Simon Magus while he liveth to repent and sue for pardon And so the time of the offered Gospel and the day of judgement cannot be both together Paul could never sâ—y 1 Cor. 3. I could not write to you as to spirituall but as to caâ—nall except he meant that he wrote to some spiritual man nor could he say the spiritual man discerneth al things except the last ministration which is the spirituall ministration were begun in the time that Paul wrote to the Corinthians and then began the ministration of the Spirit and our seeing of the Lord with open face 2 Cor. 3. and so then was the rising of the dead the rendring of the Kingdom to the Father And where are wee now If the dâ—â—d have beene a rising now these fifteene hundreth yeaâ—es and a dying all this 〈◊〉 For Saltmarsh asâ—ured uâ—â—hat the 〈◊〉 of the Kingdome is not in the end of 〈◊〉 â—orld when the fulâ—â—sâ—e of â—ime or ages is come but it is a 〈…〉 in parts till the fulnesse of the stature of 〈…〉 Ephes. 4.11 12 13. that we meete all in heaven and the Lord Jesus his mystâ—cal body be filled up and perfected and so long as Pastors teachers and a ministery shall bee on earth and when this shall be the scripture telleth when the end shall câ—me 1 Cor. 15.24 and when all rule power and Authority shall bee put downe and Christs enemies subdued and when all things shall be
works of the Spirit and works of all Spirit and perfect according to the rigor of the Law for the acts of the pure Spirit admitting of no retardment pollution or sinne from our nature must be as perfect as pure works of Angels And if our naturall faculties be not wholly dead they are but acts of the creature as the creature then are all our supernaturall personall duties no lesse perfect and sinlesse then the imputed righteousnesse and actings of Christ. 2. Then the holy Spirit onely is to be blamed when either the Saints pray not or pray not in the Spirit or not with that fervor faith feeling and pure spirituality that God requireth in his holy word this if any thing is a pillow of security 3. So all the exhortations to pray continually to act and work out our salvation in feare to love the brethren must be given to the holy Ghost not to us the contrary whereof is evident we the Saints not God not the Spirit of God are exhorted to praying and acts supernaturall which cannot be if the Saints have no more active influence in all these then stones blocks have for that is none at all then are we meere passive and dead in all these then must a praying Christian be God or his Spirit manifested in the flesh as to this and a Christian beleeving praising is the like CHAP. XXIII Praying a Law-bondage the letter of the word no obliging Rule to those that are in the Spirit by the way of Saltmarsh 22. WHile Christians are in bondage and not yet brought into the glorious liberty of the sonnes of God Rom. 8. they are under the ministration of prayer as children are to a Father in nonage vnd â—upillage Sparkles p. 232. A. His sense is that the Saints may be in a state of not praying at all in this life but taking bondage for a state of frailty absence froÌ„ God it is true praying argueth some Bondage want of full and compleat redemption that we as women travelling in birth long after But Saltmarsh meaneth of Legall Bondage and feare of the curse and fleshly and carnall feare and most blasphemously he makes Pauls thrice praying to remove the Messenger of Satan Christs thrice praying O my Father if it be possible remove this cup not be praying in the spâ—irit but in weaknesse or the flesh according to their own wills which must make praying in faith to be in the same act praying out of legall and fleshly unbeliefe and make Christ under a fit of unbeliefe and not to pray in the Spirit when he said Remove this Cup c. Now Saltmarsh could not have brought a place more against himselfe to prove that prayer is not a fit of Legall bondage then Rom. 8. For it is said v. 15. For ye have not received the spirit of bondage again to feare but the spirit of Adoption whereby we cry Abba Father 23. The meere Commandements and letter of Scripture is not a Law to a Christian why he should walk in duties but the law written in our hearts Sparkles page 243 245. Ans. Then the written Gospel and promises of the new Covenant obligeth not a beleever to pray beleeve give almes or not to kill his father or King but when the H. Ghost breatheth in the soule to doe these duties then if a beleever whoore swear kill rob blaspheme misbeleeve c. he sinnes not against any command in Law or Gospel because the holy Spirit acted him not to abstain and God the holy Ghost is the onely cause of all the sinnes of the Saints because he concurres not with more then the letter even with saving grace to prevent these sinnes Wee sinne not in not praying not beleeving when the grace of God joyns not then a man being in Christ may whore rob blaspheme misbeleeve c. if God wil be wanting to him with his flowings and outâ—shinings of free grace let him see to it blame himselfe he fails against no Law Commandement or Obligation Libertines taught the very same to wit That God is the onely cause of sin no creature Man nor Angel is to be rebuked or punished for sin God sinnes in them Oh blasphemy 2. We never said that the meer Commandements and Letter of the Scripture is our obliging rule as the Letter is a thing of Ink and a Paper divided from the naturall and genuine sense but as it includes the things signified and as it expresseth to us what is the good perfect and acceptable will of God which will obligeth Christians with an obligation different from any obligation that the Lâ—w written in the heart layes on us But this is as much as when a Sectary being justified robbeth and killeth the innocent hee fails nothing against this written commandement Thou shalt not murther and a Saint cannot sinne yea if the Law written in the heart excite him not to abâ—taine he sinnes against no commandement of God but the Law written in the heart is the new creation as acting which cannot be a Regula or Rule but a regulatum a thing ruled and this is to make the Spirit within us not the spirit as speaking in the Word the formall object of our faith the Judge of controversies and that is then lawfull that every unwarranted spirit biddeth us doe and beleeve 3. The Law written in our hearts is either an obliging Law to the Christian because it is onely written in the heart or because it is written in the Scripture or agreeable to that which is written in the Scripture If the former be said then is the impulsion of the Spirit in the heart without any relation to the Word our warrant this is nothing but Scripture lesse revelation if then a Spirit in the heart comand Becold Knippeâ—dâ—â—ing to â—oe aâ—ts of murther and Rebellion â—s they did they 〈◊〉 in not obeying these impulsions which yet are contrary to the revealed will of God Now it is a contradiction iâ— one and the same act to obey the revealed will of God and that lawfully and not to obey it and that also lawfully If this heart-law be an obliging law because it is also written in the Scripture then is the meere Commandemement and Letter of the Scripture the last obliging law at least to a Christian. And then yet when the Spirit does not conjoyne his sweetest breathings to procure in us an holy abstinence from murther harlotry perjury but the Christian falls in these sinnes he sinnes not because no man sinnes when he doth what he is not obliged to forbeare or not to doe For every one that sinneth doth against an obliging Rule But when there is no inspiration nor actuall moving or stirring law in the heart there is no obliging Rule at all that the Christian can contravene For if the law in the heart be the onely Rule that obligeth a Christian it must oblige as it stirreth and moveth us then when it stirres or works not it
Revelations contrary to the woâ—d for the Scripture saith the justified person can sin must confesse sin because God is faithfull to forgive But Antinomians say the spirit that exponeth Scripture to them without arguing discoursing reasoning or comparing Scripture with Scripture but by an immediate revelation teacheth that the justified cannot sinne are not to confesse sinne and that they are no more to sorrow for sinne then â—o goe backe again to Legall bondage after they are justifiâ—d in Christ which is contradicent to the word of Truth and therefore such a spirit wee know not 11. The weaker are much dâ—lâ—ded by Sâ—ltmarsh and his if they beleeve a Spirit separated from thâ— Word CHAP. XXVIII Of our assurance and comfort from Acts of free Grace 33. THe pure rationall and glorious assurance of salvation comes from the pure manifestation of the Spirit bearing witnesse This is the white stone Rev. 2.17 The unction whereby we know all things 1 John 2.20 and the things freely given us of God 1 Cor. 2.12 There is assurance 1. by Reason or the meere light of nature and works of this creation as in Job and Cornelius but sure there is no salvation out of Christ. 2. By graces gifts or fruits of the Spirit selfe-deniall faith repentance and by the Letter Promises or outward Ordinances or duties this assurance is of no higher and clearer and more glorius certainty then God through these doth afford and that is darkly as the Apostle saith as in a glasse Paul Hobson who speaketh more congruously to Scripture then any of this way I read saith he speaking of our joy It is one thing to rejoyce in an act and another thing to draw our joy from an act It is one thing to rejoyce in our sutable walking up to a Rule another thing to draw our joy and refreshing from the apprehension of a sutablenesse betwixt the Act and the Rule Men may pray and mourne for sinne or perform any other particular duty and have much joy in that opportunity and yet not draw their joy from it but onely their joy is distilled from a sâ—cret in-come of Christ which carries them above it while they are acted in it but these poore soules they onely are joyfull when they see they act suitable to a Rule and they draw their joy from that suitablenesse which appeares in this that if their suitablenesse flagge their joy is destroyed I doe not say but that every sin eâ—ought to produce sorrow in us but it is one thing to mourn for sinne â—nâ—oying faith with peace and another thing to mourn for sin to confirm faith and to beget peace Answ. 1. I deny not but there is a pure and immediate assurance that floweth from the witnesse of the Spirit Rom. 8.16 2 Cor. 1 21 22. Eph. 1.13 14. So as the shining of the Suâ—ne maketh evidenâ— that it is day without a syllogisme and discourse and the seeing of the mother teacheth the Lamb without any argumentative light to follow the mother and to follow no other And the Sun-shine of glory on the soule teacheth it is in a state of happinesse with immediate light but I utterly deny that in every moment of time when the person beleeveth he is assured he is in the state of salvation for this reflect assurance is not essentiall to faith Many beleeve and say My God and yet complain that God forgetteth them and shuttâ—th up their prayers and casteth off their soule as is cleare in prayers put up to God in faith in which the Saints want assurance Psalm 22.1 2 Psalm 31.22 Jonah 2.4 Esay 49.14 15. Cant. 5.4 6.7 Cant. 3.1 2 3 4 5. 2. Many doubt and these both godly and learned of the immediate word and testimony of the Spirit they say it is from signes and effects of saving grace by which as by Arguments the Spirit testifies that we are the children of God as thus He that beleeves and loves the brethren and hath a hope causing a man to purifie himselfe is in the state of salvation But I am such an one therefore I am in the state of salvation Both the Major and Assumption may be witnessed by the Spirit of God and our own sense And the places alledged by Saltmarsh speak not of the way or the manner how the Spirit the white stone the â—unction doth teach us or bear witnes they onely say they beare witnes and teach but say nothing of the manner and if the Spirit teach us to know the things freely given to us of God and the annoynting teach us all things then far more doth the Spirits anointing teach us that we are the Sonnes of God because we love the Brethren because we beleeve and saith is our victory by which we overcome the world 3 There is assurance by reason of the meer light of nature and works of this Creation that there is a God and that hee rewardeth them that seeke him but that men have assurance of salvation or that they are in a state of salvation as Salâ—marsh his title of the Chapter intimateth or that Job and Cornelius have assurance or salvation by reason or the meer light of nature and works of this Creation is the new Divinity of Jesuits but hath no warrant in the Scriptures and that Job and Cornelius were voyd of all Gospell-revelation is contrary to Job 19.25 26.27 Act. 10.1 2 3 4 5 6.34 35 4 Far lesse was it ever heard that Protestants teach that men may have assurance of salvation from the mâ—er letter of scripture Saltmarsh fathers many untruths on Protestants to make his own way of all spirit taketh better with the people 5 I â—â—ove else where that the way of assurance by divers places of Scripture â—s rationâ—â—l and Argumentative and that most of all the Articles of our faith in the new Testament are proved 〈◊〉 from the old nor are the assurance of the spirit and â—ationâ—ll and argumentative discourses of the 〈◊〉 contrary one â—o another For the Holy spirit almost iâ— every 〈◊〉 of scripture is an arguing spirit and infers on conclusion from an antecedent and from an other conclusion 6 Nor did we ever teach men to build assurance on meer outward duties done without the grace of Christ. 7 Nor can the assurance by the immediate testimony of the spirit be more cleare and glorious then God doth afford light more then certainty by signes and effects can be 8 It is a wonder to me that Saltmarsh so undervalueth all assurances by effects and works of grace so as they assuâ—e us darkly as in a glasse Then the immediate Testimony of his all spirit must yeeld an higher â—vidence 〈◊〉 darkely and in a glasse this must be the light of the immediate vision of God in heaven Hence Familists will but have the day light of moâ—â—ing or noone day glory shinâ— on us in this life whereas the Apostle makes all the light we have in this life to be darke and in a
love have no heads nor Kings which are borne of the flesh and bloud of sin And c. 37. s. 7. It is well-pleasing of God that one man of God lordeth not over the other neither that the one be the others bond-servant c. 38. s. 4. A King is the scum of ignorance Then the Saints cannot returne to that carnall dispensations to bee under Magistrates but Familists by their principles have leave to say one thing and beleeve the contrary So doth H.N. teach Epist. to the two daughters of Warwick M. Bowls for ungratitude a monster of men if he be the Author of that lying Pamphlet called Manifest truths could have witnessed more against the sense of this letter but he defending it betrayeth the truth the Covenant of God as too many like him doe now for he casts a covering over this letter and passeth it in a word and boldly asserteth for truths many grosse lyes and spake never one word in Print of the heresies and foule tenets which he heard as an eare-witnesse in the Army though his charge was to be a preacher To conclude I know none that would wring the sword out of the Parliaments hand but these that force the Parliament by the terror of twenty thousand armed men either to grant their unjust demands by Thursday at night next or they will take some extraordinary course with them So Beacon in his Familisticall Catechisme p. 189. would prove the truth of this that all externalls are indifferent by Gal. 6.15 For in Christ Jesus neither circumcision availeth any thing nor uncircumcision but a new creature and 1 Cor. 10.29 Now by outward things Familists must meane all outward worship or Idolatry and why not acts of saving or destroying our brother the taking or not taking of your neighbours wife to please her in love for the Law of love of Spirit and life is more Royall and excellent then committing Idolatry or not committing Idolatry then murther adultery perjury c. or not doing of these outward things because the Law of love is the cause and generall Commandement of the whole Law and above externalls but if these be indifferent so as we must for love and the unity of the Spirit do them or not doe them then Peter was not to be blamed by Paul Gal. 2. for he pleased the Jews in that he did but Paul saith in Judaizing in a lesse matter he was to be blamed and looked awry to the Gospel Nor can Familists say in externals in the first table we are to do or not do as the Law of love in pleasing one another shall permit but in matters of the second Table before men we are not to murther or not murther whore or not whore because the Law of love cannot stand with murthering whoring stealing Ans. I see not but the indifferency upon the Familists ground is the same as touching both Tables of the Law 1. Because if Christ free us from the Law as a rule of life he freeth us from the Commandements of the second Table as a rule of life as from these of the first Table because the Gospel-liberty is alike from all and every part of the Law except we say Christ leaves us under condemnation as touching sinnes against the second Table but freeth us from condemnation as touching Idolatry perjury blasphemy Atheisme unbeleefe which is absurd 2. We are to please one another in love Rom. 15. especially in acts of charity between man and man in eating or not eating Rom. 14. and why not in acts of adultery and murther he that said Thou shalt not worship false Gods said Thou shalt doe no murther 3. The Law of loving God which is more worthy then the Law of loving our neighbour makes the keeping of the first Table as strong a band to please God in loving him and in keeping all his Commandements as the Law of loving of our neighbour if it be true that we must obey God rather then man 4. But here is the mystery there is no sinne in relation to God can be committed by a pardoned man because pardon makes him he cannot sin but for scandals sake he must not displease his brother 2. If we must in outward things please all in love and the unity of the Spirit then doth the Law of love oblige us to contradictory observances at one and the same time which is unpossible for to be circumcised offended Paul and beleevers of the Gentiles and not to be circumcised offended the Jewes then doe what yee can yee must fail against the Law of love and the vnity of the Spirit And then Saltmarsh and Beacon among Jewes must bee circumcised and Paul saith that is to fall from Christ then may wee whore or not whore murther or not murther to please one another in love and professe or deny Christ before men to please one another 3. The law of God and command of Christ that must flow from the law of love for love is a fullfilling of the law doth command the Apostles to teach and baptize and command the people to heare and be baptized and to eate and drinke till the Lords second comming in remembrance of Christ crucified then except we sinne against the love of God we cannot wholly omit these outward things 4 Upon this ground Saltmarsh and Beacon doe preach writ Books pray which are outward things yet they cannot but displease their brethren the Seekers and the most spirituall or rather most carnall of the Family of love in so doing for they breake the unity of the Spirit in these outward things when they ought in love to please one another and not writ any thing which they thinke and professe to bee a ly The place Gal 6. hath this sense neither circumcision of the Jews nor want of circumcision in the Gentiles of themselves and separated from a divine commanding Authority and inward renovation can save a man but a new Creature by faith only Or rather neither the Jew called circumcision nor the Gentiles called uncircumcision as in Gal. 2.7 is any thing nor are men saved because Jews or because Gentiles but as new Creatures in Christ as Gal. 6.28 29. There is neither Jew nor Greeke in Christ c. as the ver 16. cleareth as many as walke according to this rule c. Then it maketh nothing for the indifferency of circumcision which to use at that time was to runne in vaine and to fall from Christ Gal. 5. and for Rom. 15. Paul speaketh of meats at that time indifferent in the which we are to please one another in love but not but according to the rules of love and charity yea we are to displease one another rather ere we displease God and murther our brothers soule Paul would not please Peter in Judaizing Yea if an Antinomian or a Familist a Socinian an Arrian or any false teacher come to us he not bringing this doctrine of the Gospel we are not to please him in love though
anointed of God in this words are but the outward skin of prayer the Spirit must adde soule heat and breath to words Some have a sort of eloquence in praying who have as little of the Spirit of adoption as some that cannot pray without a booke a growing up from booke praying to extempory praying is no growing in the Spirit because if we distinguish as we should between a gift of praying and preaching and the grace of adoption or of praying and preaching in the Holy Ghost many al their daies have a naturall liberty of praying and say Lord Lord without a Booke that are but workers of iniquâ—ty as divers Antinomians and Familists are for the most part and their mere shining gifts and golden words are bought and sold by the simple for grace and the spirit of adoption 3 Nor is extemporary prayer always a mere outward thing because wit memory and affections act therein these powers are not mere blocks and stones in praying and by this argument all that Saltmarsh writes is but a mere naturall and outward thing and not writing in the spirit as he vainly boasteth in his Books because wit memory affections act in the producing of such prayers yea they that are fleshly may write all the new discoveries and sparkles of darknesse and flesh that Saltmarsh writes for the Spirit never taught such dreames or rotten phancies nor such interpretations as he doth offer to us as dictates of the pure spirit CHAP. XXXIV A tast of the wild allegorick interpretations of Scripture that are in this peece of Saltmarsh which he fathers upon the pure immediate actings of the Spirit beyond law and Gospel FRom this Is God the God of the Jews only and not of the Gentiles also Rom. 3. He inferreth that God hath not limited ordination to the Presbytery so as none in a constituted Church should preach but they as if to be a God to his people in Covenant were to make al in Covenant men women sent preachers of the gospel 2 Psa. 50. Thou thoughtest I was such a one as thy selfe Because I punished thee not but was silent at thy Adulteries and Slanders so the true sense is but Saltmarsh saith that is a God merely of one image or figure Therefore God is not in one forme of worship saith he the law the gospell but in another beyond both to wit the spirit What greater violence can be done to the scripture 3 And the Heavens cannot containe him therefore God is not in one forme of worship doctrine or confession He may inferre therefore he hath not sufficiently revealed himselfe to us in his word and works contrary to Psa. 19. Saltmarsh 284. The day of the Lord will be upon all our Cedars and Oaks and pleasant Pictures and Idols of gold and judgement shall be upon all the Merchandise of Babylon the pearlesse and pretious stones the Cynamon and Odors then must God poure shame upon all flesh and fleshly glory upon all the visions and dreames that man hath of God by reason creature-imagerie or outward administration notion by letter or by graces c. Answ. In such a noone-day light of the Gospel can we beleeve that Antichrist should call Gospel-administration by the letter that is the preached Gospell inward graces and faith laying hold on Christs imputed righteousnesse with the name of flesh dreames imagerie idols oaks of Bashan Babiloâ—s pretious wares Did the Holy Ghost Isa. 2.12 13. c. Rev. 18 12. intend any such thing 4 Touch not mine anoynted ergo give the anoynted liberty of conscience to preach or teach of God what they please An. but that doe my anoynted no harme will warrant that the Prophets should not sâ—dden the hearts of the anoynted in the way of righteousnesse But it shall never follow ergo Nathan may not rebuke David the anoynted of God for his adultery and murther ergo if an anoynted of God commit murther the Magistrate should not punish him for it nor ought the anoynted to be rebuked or hurt with the tongue though they deny God Christ Scripture Not as Lords over Gods inheritance or having Lordship over your faith ergo liberty of all Religions is lawfull Answ. Saltmarsh shall never prove this consequence To the weake I became as weake then are all outward things in worship indifferent We are to please one another to edification Rom. 15.2 ergo all outward things are indifferent see Sparkles p· 20. Answ. The place Rom. 15. is to please one another in acts of the second Table as not to offend our Brother in meats then may we please him in drunkennesse gluttony whoredome except the words be other wise exponed 2 Thess. 1. Christ shall come to be gloryfied in his Saints that is the Lord Jesus his second comming in spirit and glory in revelation in his Saints Sparkles p. 22. Answ. Then Christs second comming is not in the end of of the World in a bodily manner but so spirituall as it is daily fulfilled and the day of Judgement is even now and in this life as said Henery Nicholas and it hath beene these 1647 yeares Antichrist or the man of sin 2 Thess. 1. is the old man Answ. Saltmarsh will not have the Pope the Antichrist because Popery and all Religions are indifferent The first Tabernacle stood in meats and drinks and diverse washings and carnal ordinances then baptizing with water is Jewish Sparkles 29.30 we are circumcised with him in baptisme ergo there is no baptizing with water Spark 31.32 Answ. The affirming in some respect of the operation of the first cause doth not anull all the actings of the second cause nor bring to nothing all ordinances Job 29.2 The candle of God shineth upon their heads and the secret of the Almighty on their Tabernacle that is the Disciples had the Summer sun shining on them while Christ was among them in the flesh when that ministration came but to its point it became a place for Satyrs and Owls Answ. Job speaketh of his worldly prosperity before his troubles came on him and Psa. c. 13.19.20 of the desolation of Babylon neither of which the Disciples saw Salmarsh citeth the place of Job as if the Holy Ghost intended his monkiâ—h sense which was never in the heart of God Hee shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost and with fire ergo ther 's no water-baptisme 33. Answ. It is no consequence Goe tâ—â—ch and baptize that is goe Disciple and baptize now Paul and Apollo were nothing and cannot wake Disciples then hee must speake of the ministration of the Holy Ghost or gifts which were to continue for that age only Answ. But the Apostles ministerially as instruments and Servants could make Disciples and baptizeâ— outwardly Christ only inwardly and effectually as the principall cause Col. 2. Being circumcised with circumcision made withâ—uâ— hard then as true circumcision is made without hands so is baptisme Answ. But it followeth not circumcision with hands is forbidden Gal.
hee shall have visible wounds these are the wounds I received in the house of my friends 2. What sense is there here these that begat him that is his cryers up that extolled his learning shall say thou shalt not live that is thou shalt be a Prophet no more in request and they shall thrust him through by strength of reason and confound him What is it to mocke the word if this be to expone it his cryers up are his Disciples and seduced followers shall they refute him and they only not the Pastors and teachers 3. This thrusting through of the false Prophet shall cause the false Prophet dissemble and deny his Religion for feare of his life and say I am a herdman not a Prophet This is the great argument that Libertines have against the coercive power of the Magistrates sword against false teachers and here it followes upon the strong convincing arguments used against them by Libertines as the sole and only way of extirpating heresie and are false Prophets so afraid of arguments that convince them that they deny their Religion for feare of them this is prodigious false teachers boast that they cannot bee answered 4. These false teachers shew the visible wounds they received in the house of their friends and complaine of the zeale of their friends against them in delivering them up to the Magiâ—â—rate to suffer bodily punishment v. 6. lesse then death pro merito culpae if they be silenced by strength of truth they shall be ashamed of no such thing CHAP. XXXV Of communion with God and serving him in the Spirit THere is much talking by Enthusiasts and Familists of the Spirit teaching in the Spirit I shall therefore speake to to that And 1. Of the Propheticall Spirit 2. Of the Spirituall life and serving of God common to all Saints Hence these Conclusions of the former 1. Conclu All the Saints as Saints are not Prophets but some only called by God thereunto 1 Cor. 12.29 Are all Prophets Eph. 4.11 Christ gave some to be Prophets Obey them that are over you in the Lord. 1 Thess. 5.12 13. 2. The Spirit of prophesie is master of the man in whom he is Rev. 1.10 I was in the Spirit in the Lords day Hee saith not the Spirit was in me but I was in the Spirit as in a capacious house Glory went round about me above mee below me on every side of me I was as a vessell casten into the sea there is more of the sea without it then within it So these that are in a trance are said to fall Numb 24.4 from themselves Hence that question whether these that Prophesie doe know perfectly what they prophesie To which I answer there is a twofold knowledge one naturall and conjoyned with organicall knowledge another intellectuall and abstract 2. There is an evident intellectuall knowledge and a more imperfect and darker knowledge Then if we speake of an organicall knowledge the man under actuall vision knowes not whether he be in the body or â—ut of it as Paul 2 Cor. 12.2 yea and Peter in a trance not only could not see heare or eat Act. 10.10 but was wholly acted upon by God but Act. 12. an Angel comes to him and loseth his chaines and causeth him gird himselfe and binde on his sandals and he thought it had been a vision and knew not that it was any thing but an intellectuall visionall representation not a reall deliverance till he came to himselfe v. 11. yet something of a trance there was for hee was not at himselfe then we may see and act bodily with Angels and walke and not know the necessity of what wee know see or doe 2. If we speake of a weaker Propheticall sight since the light of Prophesie can let us see in the opened speces things to come and we may know that we know them that they are revealed but when the Prophets preach of new what they have seen in a vision and prophesie to Kings and to men they are in far other condition then when under an actual vision because under an actual vision I conceive they are not under the dominion of free-will Jeremiah cannot chuse but see a seething pot toward the North because the object naturally offers it self to the fancy God never threatneth a Prophet under pain of punishment to see visions for he cannot here wink and close the eyes of his mind Balaam could not chuse but see the visions of God and the goodlinesse of Jacobs tents Num. 24. and if the Spirit thus should act the Saints to pray praise hear with faith I thinke their acts should not bee acts of free obedience nor capable of a precept nor the omission of these acts lye faire for a threatning rebuke or punishment But when the Prophets deliver these truths that they did see in raptures and visions they doe not ever speake these truths to men and preach them by a Propheticall rapture but by the Spirit of grace sometimes or by a common Propheticall gift as in wicked Prophets not that Prophets doe actually publish their visions and Prophesie not as Prophets but as godly men I have not that meaning but that an immediately inspiring impulsion of an actuall extasie doth not ever lead them to preach So God never doth command and threaten men to see the visions of God for here there is no place for free election but God chargeth and commandeth Jeremiah to preach the truth which he saw in a vision Jer. 1.17 Thou therefore gird up thy loynes arise and speake unto them all that I command thee and he threatneth him in case of disobedience Be not dismayed at their faces lest I confound thee before them and he comforteth him in the following words 18. Behold I have made thee this day a defenced City and an iron wall So the Lord speaketh to Jeremiah also c. 15.19 20. then we need not say necessarily that Jeremiah did actually prophesie or see the visions of God when he saith ch 26.15 of a truth the Lord hath sent me to you at least there is no warrant to say that when the Prophets doe speake and publish their visions to these to whom God hath sent them to Prophesie that they are in the act of publishing and preaching to men under the same actuall and immediate impulsion of the Holy Ghost that they are under while they are in a trance and actually see the visions of God as Jeremiah was c. 1.11.12 when hee seeth these visions Ieremiah only obeyeth Gods command and relateth his visions that he had seene before and did this by the Spirit of grace common to other beleevers by which he was inclined to bee faithfull in speaking what he had heard and seene and the like I say of Micajah in preaching to Ahab and of all the true Prophets who did not ever from a Propheticall instinct utter or preach to men the things they had seene in extaticall visions but often from a
principle of grace by which they were to bee faithfull to him who sent them and durst not preach smooth things nor conceale the visions of God False Prophets as Balaam and Caiaphas doe out of a Propheticall impulâ—â—on both see and speake the visions of God and are punished of God for speaking Propheticall truths which they cannot chuse but must speake for they preach them not because they are awed of God and dare not heale the wound of the daughter of Gods people with faire words but beside their intention as Balaam did Num. 23. ch 24. And thus it is not necessary when Prophets reveale visions that in that act of revelation they see them to be true revelations with only a Propheticall light And because the Propheticall light is not perfect but infused ad modum recipientis as we are capable to receive the speces of things may be objected to the Prophets understanding and they see them as things but not in the spirituall signification they stand under so Iohn saw seven starres and seven golden Candlestickes but knew not that the one noted the seven Angels of the Church and the other the seven Churches The way God offers the speces to the understanding is not knowne to us but it is sutable and congruous to the nature of Spirits Yet doth not God let the Prophets see the things themselves but only the intellectuall speces for 1 King 22.17.19 20. compared with v. 28. cleareth that Israell was not really scattered nor Ahab really killed at Ramoth-Gilead but only visionally for Ahab then should really both be dead and alive Israel scattered not scattered at the same time which involveth a contradiction yet Micajah said he had seene the one and the other then he saw the visionall images printed in the revealed decree of God or some other way offered to his imagination Now this Propheticall Spirit doth not act the Saints in beleeving and praying or the like as Antinomians would have all to be Prophets but the Spirit of grace and supplication of which these considerations may serve to cleare truth between us and Antinomians who runne the way of Enthusiasts Hence 1. That we may more exactly know the nature of worshipping God in Spirit and in the letter We are to consider 1. a spirit is opposed to that which is a body and bodily and externall as Luke 24 39. Handle mee and see for a spirit hath not flesh and bones as you see I have thus they call Christ in the flesh not a spirituall Christ. David George and H. Nicholas call him a fleshy and a literall Christ because such a Christ say they commeth under the senses as if Christ because true man in the flesh who was filled with the anointing above his fellowes and because he was cloathed with our flesh could not preach and pray more spiritually then David George or H. Nicholas 2. A spirit is opposed to that which is literall and externall and is only a signe a forme a sound and hath nothing of life and spirit in it Ioh. 6.63 It is the Spirit that quickneth the flesh profiteth nothing the words that I speake unto you they are spirit they are life The Spirit there is opposed to carnall these of Capernaum dreamed of an orall carnall materiall bodily and externall eating of Christs flesh and drinking his blood Christ refuteth that and sayeth it was the Spirit of Christ not his bare flesh that quickneth dead sinners and that his words spoken v. 54 55 56. Of eating the sonne of mans flesh and drinking his blood must be taken spiritually not carnally and grossely and so Antinomians falsely impute to us that we expone all tropes and allegories that should be exponed spiritually in a carnall and literall sense 3. 2 Cor. 3. The Spirit and inward working is opposed to the letter and outward working and so externall and outward worship only and in the only letter and sound of words is opposed to the spirituall and internall worship in life and power But if yee speake in sensu composito only and meerly externall and literall working is hypocriticall when there is no heart-worke and it is as if a painted man should speake no heat no warmnesse of breath commeth out of his mouth this acting is no Ordinance of God but an act of hypocrisie so we doe not plead for externall reformation in concreto nor for the reading hearing meditating and preaching on the Scriptures with this positive act of doing these hypocritically if we speake againe in sensu diviâ—o of the word in the letter and Scriptures in themselves not including the Spirit or any influence thereof in or with the word we judge these two the word and the Spirit to be subordinate not contrary and see not but we are to stand for and defend all Ordinances in themselves Scripture reading hearing praying Sacraments as in or of themselves Ordinances of God and of divine institution though as they are such the Spirit joyn not with them nor doth the word of God make any such opposition between them as that some Christians should bee under these externall Ordinances as being more legall and lesse spirituall and others beyond above all Ordinances externall and taught of God immediately because they are forsooth â—nder all-spirit and purely spirituall and so taught of God as they have no more need of Ordinances then learned Doctors have to read the horne-booke as Waldesso saith But how the word and Spirit are particularly united happily is more then the learned and godly can define I should thinke the word and Spirit are united as the King and the Kings Law revealed to his Subjects are one as we say the King is in every Court in regard the Kings Law is there or the Master is with the servant in his masterly authority that the servant carrieth when he speaketh in the name of his Master So as when Ieremiah and Esaiah yea or any faithfull Ambassador speaketh in Christs name the word and will of God God is said to speak by the mouth of those his holy Prophets and servants 2. The word and the Spirit are united as the principall and instrumentall cause as Christ is where his word is either converting or convincing and because the way of Christs working by the word is much in a morall way as by a signe conveying the thing signifâ—ed by his Spirit Therefore the 3. way how Christ or his Spirit is in the word may be thus Christ cloatheth himselfe with the word or Scripture read or sounding in the eare as the thing signified is in the signe as the King carries himselfe to the minde and affection of his Spouse in a farre Countrey by the pourtrait of the King or by a friend an Ambassador or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by whom she is married to him though shee never saw the King himselfe in face and countenance And when Christ is in our hearts by faith and we regenerated by the
not to oblige the elect to obedience except the Spirit goe along with them in that they conspire with Arminians and Pelagians who will have the Covenant of grace an unjust bargaine as obliging to things unpossible except God bestow sufficient grace on all and againe they must say none unconverted are condemned for not beleeving that Gospell because it is unpossible in the letter as well as the Law to any except the Spirit worke in us to will and to doe 3. He denyeth that we are to wait on outward Ordinances or on God in the use of means which hath a double sense 1. As if we were to wait for conversion from only outward means or as if the letter of the word the sound of mens voice the seales or Ordinances of themselves could worke faith or of themselves convey spirituall things to the soule this we teach not But we teach that faith comes by hearing not internall hearing for that is conversion it selfe but by hearing of a sent Preacher Rom. 10.14 15 16. But the way of Gods conveying spirituall things by the word preached we dare not determine but sure we are to wait on Ordinances externall as the man waited thirty eight years at the poole for his health though not the pool but the Angel troubling the water healed all that were healed and while the Eunuch reads and heares Philip expone Esa. 53. the Spirit acteâ—h upon his soule and while Lydia heares the Lord opens her heart while Peter preacheth the word the Holy Ghost fell on all that heard the word Act. 10.44 Act. 8.34 35 36. Act. 16.14 while three thousand heare Peter the Holy Ghost pricketh their heart and addeth them to the Church Act. 2. that they gladly receive the word v. 37 38 39 40 41 42. the inward opening goeth along with Gods outward teaching By Saltmarsh his way we are nor to heare the word nor to wait on God in the use of any meanes nor to use any meanes and commit the successe to God but to waite on extraordinary raptures and inward teaching say they not on outward meanes but our wating on the outward meanes piously used is all in order to the breathing of the Spirit of life and the inward word say we as some saile and seeke the wind both at once and doth this offend Familists that we serve and wait on the Lord for the desired harvest and that some wait on the tyde and then saile so is Saltm angry that we heare preach read though the unconverted doe not these spiritually and in the Lords good houre whâ—n the Angel commeth downe and troubleth the water the Spirit lifteth up the sicke man and puts him into the water and he is healed Protestants generally are not ashamed to owne this as the way of God 1. In hearing and outward means no man is to limit the holy One of Israel to his time the time of the Fathers teaching the third or the twelfth houre is not knowne to us but all our life it is our duty to lye and watch at the posts and gates of wisdome Prov. 8.34 2. We are not to idolize meanes and to take Scripture or Ordinances for Christ they are creatures not Christ and of themselves cannot save then let us use the meanes not give them any higher place then means neither think all is done if we use means thus it 's not Christ without us but Christ within that effectually saveth us 3 Nor is the acting of the Holy Ghost so as if the word must first stirre the spirit of God but by the contrary as the Poole of Bethsoida moved not the Angel to bring him downe but the Angel came downe and stirred the Poole so the Spirit first stirres and blowes upon both our spirit and the word and then the word and we both are inlived for any stirring upon the word and blowing of the North and South-wind upon the flowers and Garden to wit the soules of the elect is first and principally from the spirit for the spirit is the Authour creator and in the immediately inspired Organs the Prophets and Apostles the Pen-men and the Spirit devised and dictated the the words letters and doctrine of the old and new Testament 2 Tim. 3.16 17. 2 Pet. 1.19 20 21. Luke 1.55 70. 2 It s he that sends Messengers to speake in his name Esa. 48.16 Esa. 6.1 2 3 Jer. 26.12 3 When we doe not actually heare or partake of Ordinances the Holy Ghost bringeth the word to our remembrance and wakens up the memory and faith of the word by works of divine providence Joh. 16.13 Joh. 14.26 Joh. 2.21.22 4 The Spirit acts by rods judgements and afflictions Deut. 30.1 2 3 4 5. Hos. 5.15 Luke 15.15 16 17. Yet so as hee reviveth the memory of the word preached read and heard and worketh in and by it 5 In praying promising threatning in the fervour and zeal of God there cometh upon the soules of the servants of God some strong and mighty propheticall impression and violent impulsion that they speake and prophecie what otherwise they would not in cold blood speake and God hath made good the words of his servants which as it is not ordinary so it must be tryed Familists have no ground to dreame that Jeremiah or John intended a contrary betweene the outward teaching as a killing letter and the inward teaching as the only quickening of the Spirit excluding the letter and all teaching of men because the one said Jer. 31.34 And they shall teach no more every man his neighbour and every man his brother saying know the Lord for they shall all know mee c. and the other said 1 John 2.27 And ye need not that any man teach you for the same anoynting teacheth you of all things and is truth 1 The Authour to the Hebrews c. 8. applyeth the saying of Jeremiah to Christ and his dispensation under the Gospell and the former Covenant to the law and dispensation of the old Testament so as if it prove any thing it must be against all teaching of men by men by the Apostles Evangelists Pastors and Doctors which are certainly bretheren teaching bretheren and neighbours instructing neighbours which close subverteth the end of Christs ascending to give some to be Apostles c for the perfecting of the Saints for the worke of the ministery for the edifying of the body of Christ and that to the end till we all come in the unity of faith c. 2 It must be against the writing of the new Testament and the teaching and doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles upon which we are built Jesus Christ being the cheife corner stone Eph. 2.20 3 The Authour to the Hebrews applyeth this they shall be all taught of God to all new converts under the New Testament and the same doeth Christ John 6.45 46. But Saltmarsh and his Familists say only the perfect ones and these that are all Spirit are beyond and above all Ordinances of man
the Ordinances and hearing untill the day-starre the saving light of the Spirit that goeth before the Sunne and day-light of the vision of glory shine in the heart to make the word effectuall for though candle-light and sunne-light cannot concurre to make one light because the lesser light evanisheth and disappeareth at the comming of the greater light and the moon-light or starre-light of faith cannot be mixt with the noonday-light of glory 1 Cor. 13.11 12. no more then the knowledge of a young child and of the same come to be an aged man can be in one and the same man yet the light of the Scripture the light of the Spirit may and must necessarily be together and are no more contrary as Waldesso and Familists vainely suppose then the light of the Sunne without in the aire is contrary to the visible faculty of seeing within in the eyes the Spirit is by a metaphor called the day-starre for the Spirit is not formally light but effectually only for it is that faculty by which the eyes of the understanding are strengthened to perceive the things of God and therefore called the spirit of Revelation Eph. 1.17 the eye-salve is not properly the light that makes colours visible though I may say to a dim sighted man when I give him an excellent eye-salve see I give you the light of your eyes When I give him but that by which his seeing faculty is strengthened to see perfectly that Scripture is not to be layed aside upon pretended sufficient light of the Spirit without the Scripture light is cleare Rom. 15.4 2. Because the perfectest beleevers have patience and comfort in the Scripture meditating in it day and night Ps. 1. and are strengthened through reading againe and againe the premises lest they faint Ps. 119.49 3. Because the Scripture to every new reading and hearing suggesteth some new thing of God as a fountaine that can never goe dry Ps. 119.96.92 93.72 2 Pet. 1.13 14 15. Phil. 3.1 8. That saying The more of the letter the lesse of the Spirit hath truth as touching the only and meere letter rested on and confided in but is not simply true that the more of the knowledge of the letter the lesse of the Spirit but the more rather of the Spirit 9. The nearer to glory when we shall be all-spirit and have nothing of a Temple and of Ordinances and of the mirror or glasse of the word the lesse literall we are that is we repose the lesse on the letter and are the more spirituall as the nearer to the morning the lesse of starre-light 2 Pet. 1.19 1 Cor. 13.10 11 12 13. But it followeth not that the nearer beleevers are to an immediate vision of glory the lesse knowledge they have of the letter of the Scripture though this knowledge of the letter shall fully be abolished at the dawning of that morning for the nearer it bee to the full harvest the more abundance of the first fruits and yet when the full harvest commeth the first fruits cease and give place to the harvest and the more of the morning twilight the nearer day though the morning twilight evanish when the perfect day commeth yea the nearer that the dawning of the morning face of God shine in at the windowes of our soule when we are in the child-birth paine of eternity the more of the knowledge of the will of God we have in regard we are 1 Pet. 3.14 to grow in grace and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ and this knowledge doth include not exclude the knowledge of the letter The Spirit is not a part of the rule of faith or of the word the Spirit is not the word the word is not the Spirit but the Spirit is that which maketh lively and effectuall application of the word to our soules as the Mason is not the art of building but he is regulated by the precepts of art and reason and tyes himselfe to the following of art in all the workes of building the word is that which tyeth us as our guide rule conduct but the Spirit goeth along in a reall uniting of our hearts to Christ as it were enclosed in the word and in applying the word to our heart and so is called the anointing 10. The spiritualty of our soules is in a sort of dominion over the letter of the word when our soules are transformed into the things contained in the Gospell and we are changed into the spiritualnesse of the word so Rom. 6.17 the Gospell is called a forme a mould a signet for looke what letters and characters are in the signet of silver or brasse these same characters in length and breadth and just proportion are instamped on the wax or the paper the Gospell containes the Lord Jesus his image the lineaments of Christ in a new minde new will renewed affections knowledge love meeknesse patience lowlinesse c. it is a morall containing of Christ as the signe containeth the thing that is signified by the signe the Spirit instamps and forms as it were another Christ that is his living spirituall image in our soule Gal. 4.19 a new ingraving of the new worke and new creation of the second Adam 2 Cor. 5.17 on our hearts which is called the Law in the inward parts when wee have the same stampe and image of Christ and are changed over into the Gospel not into the letters of the Gospel or into the externall words but are new-moulded into the Spirit and new spirituall nature of the second Adam and are borne of the Spirit Joh. 3.5 6. the word is called the seed 1 Pet. 1.23 the tree is vertually in the seed the new birth and new Spirit we receive in regeneration is in the word vertually as the thing signified in the signe so are we said 2 Cor. 3.18 to bee changed into the same image from glory to glory even as by the Spirit of the Lord. And the Spirit lookes to his copy or sampler and looke what lineaments legs limbs proportion of members are in the second Adam these same the Spirit by the word preached draws and frames in us now the second Adam the man Christ in his spirituals is the first borne of every creature Col. 1.15 Christ is the master peece the flower and glory of the Acts of God in creating new creatures after the second creation and there is framed on him holinesse lowlinesse meeknesse humility patience heavenly mindednesse and the spirit according to this glorious mould draws the legges armes and all the severall limbes and members of the new creature in the Saints and he makes efficaciously good that part of the word Learne of me that I am meek and lowly Mat. 11.29 let him take up his crosse and follow me Matth. 16.24 let this minde be in you that was also in Christ Jesus Phil. 2.5 so doth the Spirit change us unto al Spirit and this is the right Christing of the Saints when
condemning rigor in the old heart for the Gospell is but a form to them and these Gospel-promises of pure free grace as opposite to the Law of works in their gramaticall sense are but carnall legall fleshly outward visible formes 271. now to us the promises of free grace in that which they signifie and promise are no killing letter as the Law is but the ministration of the Spirit and of life except wee say the promises of the Gospell are but faire lying words and that God intends to keep nothing he promises to us and no more to give a new heart in Gospel-promises nor in the Law which undoubtedly is false when we consider the word of God especially the Gospel the spirituality thereof above and beyond all letters and characters appeareth in that 1. The Author can be none other but God an infinite and glorious Spirit 2. The matter spirituall so heavenly as the imputed righteousnesse of a slaine Saviour justifying the ungodly eternall life by a despised and crucified man bosomed in an union with God a spirituall communion with God mortification to every thing eminent to the creature the hidden manna the white stone the new name the flesh lying down in the dust with the seed of the hope of a glorious resurrection the invisible imbracements of Christ love-sicknesse for him joy in tribulation c. all smell beyond characters paper inke or any thing visible 3. The forme is spirituall if we consider the Majesty Divinity the omnipotencie of God as it were instamped on it 4. The end and intrinsecall effects are most spirituall for it changeth men into spirituall and heavenly Citizens of another world deadneth them to the created glory of the creature peirceth between the marrow and bones even the Law part of it is sharper then a two-edged sword peircing even to the dividing asunder of the soule and spirit and to the joynts and marrow and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart Heb. 4.12 carrieth along Christ to the soule casteth in a lumpe of love in the heart that contrary to nature and all the strong impressions of nature it stampeth and sealeth eternity heaven apprehensions of glory beyond all the visible sensible borders of time dayes life royalty fathers mothers children wives lands inheritances and that on the tables of the soule It is in upon the Spirit downe in the reines and yee know neither doore window nor passage it came in at then how doth the Spirit act with the word so all the actings motions turnings ebbings flowings various ups downes high tydes hell-downe-castings heaven-visits raptures of love signes of joy actings of morning-dawnings of eternities glory are more hardly discerned then the growing of the bones in the wombe of the woman with childe 14. For the exercise of spirituall acts through the Spirit we then testifie a spirituall being in Christ when the straine of our conversation runneth most in a heavenly communion with God and we have our City-dwelling and conversing in heaven our love our heart our life our Lord being there and upon these grounds as risen with Christ wee are there Phil. 3.20 21. Col. 3.1 2 3. Matth. 6.20 21. Heb. 10.19 20 21. 2. When we savour much of the Spirit and the breath that comes out of the mouth comes from the abundance of the Spirit in the heart the speech is much the language of Canaan Isa. 19.18 smelleth of a savoury heart Col. 4.6 Eph. 4.29 30. And though humane wisdome learning in the Scriptures that is meerly literal be not of it selfe not idolized contrary to the Spirit but is capable of being spirituallized heightned above it selfe and is actually gilded skied with saving light comming from God in the face of Christ yet when the Spirit reignes all knowledge learning and arts are hunted for only in order to a saving communion with God and when in the creature and gifts the spirituall man feeleth and tasteth nothing of Christ but misseth Christ in all these they are as tastelesse to him as the white of an egge yea all dry sapelesse dead his Lord Jesus is not in that empty grave and therefore his heart lodgeth not a moment there Cant. 3.1 2 3 4. Phil. 3.7 8 9. yea the spiritual man fathers no good upon the empty creature 1 Cor. 3.8 the creature smels of flesh and vanity to him Zach. 4.6 2. Ordinances inherent righteousnesse saving grace created because creatures are saluted by him as creatures he gallops by them as a Post that seeth them not to be his home but a far other poore lean and despised nothing in comparison of Christ in point of confiding or glorying for the gold-bracelets are not the bridegroome the Spirit aimes pants and breaths after a personall enjoyment of God himselfe in Christ. The joy and comforts of the Holy Ghost to him are but accidents created chips and fragments that fall from Christ. 3. The Spirit carrieth the soule from the sight of all things as from visible objects things created of God up to the bosome of God and there the spirituall soule loves lives breaths dwells 3 When the outward senses suck spirituall apprehensions out of earthly things from the Well of Iacob Christ draws a consideration of the Well of life Iohn 4.13.14 Paul possibly from his Tent-making draweth thoughts of the falling of this Tabernacle of clay and our being closed with our house from above 2 Cor. 5.1 2. so the outside of the creature the skin of it that lyes before our senses is turned into inward and spirituall thoughts of God Because the beleevers sense of smelling is spirituall and draws all in to God And mind will affections thoughts intentions tongue yea and the naturall actions of eating and drinking are spiritualized and for God and his glory Nor could I thinke that as touching the order of marshelling and drawing up our spirituall thoughts and actions as why we doe this spirituall action first this second this third why we marshall this Petition first this second but this ranking is not so bound up by the rule of Scripture but a spirituall soule in the order of his acting secundum prius posterius is carried on by the only free blowings of the spirit of grace It 's true the acts must be regulated by the word that what we petition for must be lawfull and must be warranted from the sound Doctrin of the Gospel according to the proportion of faith but the ordering of them often cometh from the Spirit of utterance and so immediatly as it 's hard to say at least ordinarily in a set constant rule there is any consulting with Scripture reason memory art but the immediate breathing of the spirit ordereth and ranketh all And these fit words like apples of gold not others which meets hic nunc at this time with the heart of a sinner and catcheth Matthew Peter Saul floweth from Spirit-worke 2 This Major Proposition whoever
when Antichrist shall be fully destroyed and the riches of the Gentiles added to the Jewes there shall be one shepheard and one sheep-fold and admirable unity and peace like a river among the Saints and though Sectaries of old in Germany now in England doe it by the Sword we have no prophesie that that shall be the way of God or that Christ shall have a personall externall visible glorious reign on earth and the Law of God is exceeding broad and containeth the unsearchable riches of Christ for who knoweth all the glorious deductions and eonsequences of knowledge contained in the word and who can binde up the Spirit that he should not reveale more of Christ and more yet till the knowledge of the Spirit cover the earth But this new knowledge is of ancient truths and the Spirits ancient truths made out in broader and larger consequences and not such as destroyes the former articles of Protestant Reâ—igion in the faith of which millions are arrived safe to heaven and are now up before the throne Saltmarsh in his late giddy treates gathers these articles of Protestant Religion together and as chalke stones casteth them away and will lay a new foundation and put in a figurative Saviour of H. Nicholas and make a new building of his owne 15. Nor is the preaching of duties yea even of such as are externall and obvious to the eyes of men contrary to spirituall teaching or worship in Spirit for then should it have been our Saviours intent Joh. 4. when hee will have us to worship him in spirit and truth to remove in the New Testament vocall praying bowing of the knees to the Father of our Lord Jesus contrary to Act. 20. â—6 Paul kneeled downe and prayed with them all Eph. 3.14 and he should not charge us Doe this in remembrance of me and obey these that are over you if it were so yea all the exhorting of the Apostles that children obey parents servants their masters brethren admonish one another should be against the discoveries of the Spirit to the Apostles and and Saints upon which ground Antinomians will have all the government of the Church inward and in the Spirit and invisible as if one and the same worship might not both bee externall and spirituall And now the Army send Laws to the Parliament to remove the penall statutes against all hereticks what ever they bee Arrians Libertines Davi Georgians Familists Antiscripturists such as deny there is a God a Saviour that bought them Antinomians and what hel can devise that their impure conventicles and Churches may be tollerated through out all England except only Popish Recusants and found and proven to bee such because the Papists disâ—urbe the peace of the state yet under the decke this lyes hid that all Religions being professions of the outward man are indifferent and no sinne in any worshipping of the Devill or any creature Yea there is nothing to be builded in favour of Familists on the Apostles words Rom. 8.2 For the Law of the Spirit of life is indeed the indwelling Spirit of sanctification mortifying the lusts of the sinfull flesh called a Law in opposition to the Tyranny of sinne and this Law as it is in Christ is the Law of faith and of the new Covenant by which wee are freed from the dominion and overmastering power of sinne and life and as the Law is in Christ we are meritoriously freed as in us we are freed by begun sanctification as a new Master freeth us from subjection to the old 9. We are then spirituall when we observe the wayes and various actings of the Spirit in externalls also as how God suggesteth motions into some by the crowing of a cocke as by it the Lord caused Peter to awake and by the appearing of a Star some come to Christ by the working of a miracle or a wonder or rare providence in Church and state others are converted 2. When we observe the Spirits various dispensations in leading some through hell and deaths and despaires to heaven Ps 88.15 and that from their youth and in feeding others with the flower of wheat with the hony combes of inward and spirituall feasts of joy and consolation filling them with marrow and fatnesse When the Spirit ebbes the fâ—owes to the sense of a beleever goeth and commeth casteth downe and benighteth the soule and againe shineth in glory and beauty 3. When we obey the breathings of the wind and yeeld with chearfulnesse to the comforting shinning witneâ—sing sealing inlarging of the heart with boldnesse and accesse to the overjoying strenthening quickning directing inlightning confirming works and acts of the Spirit 4. When we obey from freenesse and the sweet atâ—ractions of grace from a Spirit of love not of feare and Law-bondage 5. When we try the spirits for the dumbe knocking 's of revelations without or contrary to the word are not from God and when we can judge that fire heat eagernesse of affection in praying for a way a sect a warre when wee hate the contrary sect Presbyterian as we imagine is not spirituall boldnesse and freedome of heavenly accesse to God through Christ. 6. When we inclose not the Spirit or God in the letter or sound of words nor obey for the awe of dead characters or sounds but formally are led because the Spirit goes along with an obliging precept or promise and we adore not dead characters and sounds but tremble at or submit to the word for the thing signified and doe not seperate the signe and the thing signified therefore Saltmarsh is farre out when he denies the distinction of Gospel-ordinances in opposition to legall ordinances because saith he p. 270. nothing is pure spirituall divine-Gospel but that which is light life glory Spirit for hee taketh the fruit of the Gospell and the spirituall efficacy of the Gospel for the Gospel But as the Law is one thing to wit he that doth these things shall live thereby is truly Law and actuall obedience to this Law is a farre other thing so the Gospel he that beleeveth shall be saved is truly Gospel and a Gospel way to salvation but actually by the grace of Christ to beleeve is a farre other thing Saltmarsh saith the letter and outward forme is a thing that perisheth with the use which is spoken of meat and drinke that waste away while we use them and as Christ saith Matth. 15.17 enter into the belly and are casten out with the draught not of the written Gospell which perisheth not as meat and drink but both in the letter and the thing signified hath indured since Moses and the Prophets were and shall doe to the end of the world and in regard of the thing signified Christ the yea and amen of all promises which we doe not seperate from the signe and letter is an everlasting Gospel Revel 14.6 and the word that endureth for ever and perisheth not as corruptible things doe 1 Pet.
we know an Idol is nothing hath another sense as before I cleared 16. Another speciall signe of a spirituall condition is mortification which is not merely and onely in a totall abstinence from sin or hatâ—red of the world Heathens void of the spirit of Jesus upon morall principles of their moralizing Phylosophy of Plato Socrates Seneca â—an goe farre on this way But when a beleever seeth him selfe and his life incorporated in Christ and his crosse Gal. 2.20 I live not but Christ lives in me not because his deadnesse to the creature cometh without being procured as Waldessâ— consider .92.345 saith or sought with human industery for though human industery it 's alone yea or helped with supernaturall Gospell-truths or some common grace can neuer produce any but a bastard mortification Yet acts of sanctified reason and Industery spiritualized with the infused life of Christ and informed with the pure light of fâ—iâ—h beholding Christ crucified doe worke mortification But then our Spirit must be as dead to these acts as acts as if they were not in us in the poynt of reffect feeling and confiding in them not I but grace not I but Christ in me 2 The powers of the body or outward man by the soule-redoundance of actings stand or lye dead to sin Rom. 8.9 But yea are not in the flesh but in the spirit if so be that the spâ—irit of God dwell in you i d And if Christ be in you the body is dead because of sin or for sin but the Spirit is life because of Righteousnesse The body is a part of the flesh and in so farre as it is renewed with the soule there is not that fire and fervour in bodily actings of sinne as in a man void of the spirit because though flesh and body both act too strongly in sin yet are these powers blunted and the senses doe not so welcome lusts as once they did but the spirit is life or lively as touching righteousnesse both to be acted and laid hold on by faith so the renewed man is in a manner greived that he must satisfie his naturall life yea so that he could rejoyce if he were deprived of his senses or at least were freed from extreame quicknesse of fervor in his senses apprehending their delighting objects hence cometh in the mortified a sort of holy challenging of his liberty as a servant made free can tell his old Master he now owes him no service so the spirituall man saith Rom. 8.12 Therefore brethren we are debters not to the flesh to live after the flesh we hold now of a new Lord and are vassals to the Spirit of Jesus 3 If the soul be much spiritualized and have much of Christs life in it the man is much satisfied with the active mortifying defrauding of his lusts and fleshly pleasures and there is much will and so much life of God in subduing the body in Covenanting with the eyes in bearing downe and subduing the flesh 1 Cor. 9.27 But I keepe under my body but how As those that runne a race for a Crowne there is much will in such a running sweating for the garland and much consent and eagernesse of mind that the flesh body musecls and loco-motive power pay for it so doe spirituall runners for the incorruptible Garland this argues deadnesse to that flesh which loves to sleep lye rather then to sweat for a â—ools birds-nest that it sees not and in so doing he deadly suspects his owne will of selfe-seeking which is a singular note of deadnesse for he trembles for feare that selfe came in with the spirit and cry halfe mine 1. Cor. 9.25 every one that striveth for the mastery is temperate in all things Temperance of the mind is much affraid of vaine-gloriation 4 There is much will also in joyning consent with suffering Gods wil so rejoycing in suffering argues that Paul desired much that the power of Christ might rest on him 2 Cor. 12.10 therefore I take pleasure here is much deadnessâ— of will to satisfie flesh and selfe and much life of will to joyne actively with God in suffering in infirmities in reproaches in necessities in persecutions in distresses for Christs sake but he suspectes himselfe in this deadnesse ver 11. I am become a foole in glorying he checkes himselfe that he may suffer for Christs sake not for his owne sake and the more dead the wilâ— is the more mortification and the more mortification the moâ—â— oâ— the spirit and the lesse of the flesh is in the man Rom. 8.7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16. Reader thou hast here though I intended it should have been printed with the rise of Henry Nicholas but it came later to my hand a Petition or Protestation of the Familists which was printed and spread in England an 1604. and is said to have been presented to King James To the Kings most Excellent Majesty James the first by the grace of God King of England Scotland France and Ireland defender of the faith c. The Family of love an 1604. MOst Gracious Sovereigne Lord where there is published in a booke written by your Highnesse as an instruction to your most noble Sonne whom Almighty God blesse with much honour happinesse and long life of a people that are of a vile sect among the Anabaptists called the Family of love who doe hold and maintaine many proud uncharitable unchristian and most absurd opinions unto whom your Highnesse doth also give the name of Puritanes affirming in the said booke that divers of them as Browne Penry and others doe accord with them in their foule errours heady and phantasticall opinions which are there set downe at large by your Majesty advising your royall Sonne as is most meet to punish them if they refuse to obey the Law and will not cease to stir up rebellion Now most gracious Sovereigne because it is meet that your Highnesse should understand by their supplication and declaration of the truth herein by themselves of whom your Majesty hath been thus informed prostrate at your Princely feet as true faithfull loyall and obedient Subjects to all your Laws and Ordinances civill politique spirituall and temporall they with humble hearts doe beseech your Princely Majesty to understand that the people of the family of love or of God doe utterly disclaime and detest all the said absurd and selfe-conceited opinions and disobedient and erroneous sorts of the Anabaptists Browne Penry Puritans and all other proud minded sects and heresies whatsoever protesting upon paine of our lives that wee are not consenting nor agreeing with any such braine-sicke preachers nor their rebellious and disobedient sects whatsoever but have been and ever will be truly obedient to your Highnesse and your Laws to the effusion of our blood and expences of our goods and lands in your Majesties service highly lauding Almighty God who hath so graciously and
the preaching of Faith by which the Spirit is given which renewes a beleever and makes him the very Law himselfe and his heart the two Tables of Moses For 1. perswasions and commands may wâ—ll stand together and all Law-inforcings are but meere reasonings and morall and objective acts on the minde and will and so the Law no more inforceth then the Gospel 2. Holinesse and Sanctification commeth by the Law animated by the Spirit as well as by the Gospel for the Law converteth the soule but it doth this saith the Antinomians not as the Law but as the Gospel revealing Christ. But I am sure neither can the Gospel â—â—terally onely revealing Christ and being void of the Spirit it cannot convert the soule and the Law as animated by the Spirit leadeth to Christ as a Pedagogue I meane as mixed with the Gospel For the Law without the Gospel can never sanctifie nor lead to Christ and neither of them without Christs Spirit can doe any thing And I find Saltmarshes Euthysiasticall pulse and straine of Familisme when hee saith that the Preaching of Faith is the Spirit given to a beleever and it makes him the very Law it selfe For 1. the Preaching of Faith or the Gospel preached even to hardened Pharisâ—â—s cannot give the Spirit renewing the Pharisees for Faith was preached to them by Christ and his Apostles but they stumbled at Christ and never beleeved 2. The preaching of Faith and the Spirit differ as much as the principall cause and the instrument now who can say the writing of the penne is the writer 3. Antinomians meane by the Gospel or the preaching of Faith here divided from the Law not the glad tidings of peace preached but the renewing Spirit without all letter or word of promise or command that is the teaching spirit and thâ— inward annointing without the Law or Gospel either Now Sanctification in this sense must bee wrought without Law Gospel Precept Command Promise and wee may lay aside the Bible then and all Ordinances and therefore no wonder then Antinomians tell us so often of the Letter and the Spirit for to them old and new Testament and all the sweet promises are a very Letter and in the new Testament we are not to serve God according to the Letter and therefore all Preaching Commands Exhortations Promises Threats of both Law and Gospel must be laid aside The Lord keeps us saith Towne under the Gospel in righteousnesse without all Law Ceremoniall and Morall and every where thâ—y say 〈◊〉 serve God now according to the Spirit not 〈◊〉 to the Letter outward Ordinances then to Antinomians are matters of meere courtesie CHAP. XII Antinomians deny actuall pardon of sinnes to the Jewes ANtinomians deny that the knowledge of actuall and eternall remission was an Article of the Jewish Creed but a mystery not revealed till the Gospell But then David and the Fathers Abraham and others were justified by the impâ—â—ed righteousnesse of Faith as wee are also David must Psal. 2.1 2. describe an happinesse he knew not what David saith Thou forgavest the iniquity of my sinne vers 5 2. We beleeve through the grace of the Lord Jesus we shall be saved as well as they 3. All the Fathers dyed in the faith 〈◊〉 did eat the same spirituall meat and did all drink of the same spirituall Rock and the Rock was Christ. 4. The Scripture foreseeing that God would justifie the heathen thrâ—ugh Faith reached before the Gospel to Abraham Esaiah prophecied of Christ as an Evangelist Daniel of the slaying of the Messiah and everlasting righteousnesse through him The Prophets testified before hand the sufferings of Christ and the glory that should follow actuall remission then was no mystery to them Abraham rejoyced to see Christs day and saw it CHAP. XIII Of the nonage of the Jewes what it was NOr was the tutorie bondage or nonage of the Jewes any thing but 1. A lesse measure of the Spirit then is now 2. A harder pressing of the Law on them 3. A keeping of that infant Church as a child under Pedagogues and Tutors in regard of the Elements of Ceremonies partly teaching them rudely and partly warning them by blondy Sacrifices and diverse washings of the desert of sinne and the filth of it but this is nothing to prove the Jewes were under the Law For 1. then should they be under the curse and so must eternally perish contrary to the Word nor was their pardon of sinnes by halfes and quarters 2. Then must they be saved by works Paul saith They came short of righteousnesse because they sought to establish their owne righteousnesse and stumbled at the stone laid in Zion and sought it not by faith And it was never lawfull for them more then us to seeke righteousnesse and justification by works of the Law so they were in this under no Law-Spirit more then we but justified the same way that we are 3. Yea many sweet Evangelike promises are made to them as to us Ho every one that thirsts come to the water c. Behold I lay on Zion a stone c. The just shall live by fath Who is a God like unto thee that pardons iniquity I even I am he that blotteth out thy transgressions for mine owne sake and divers other Scriptures prove this 4. The Prophets cryed against legall and outward service and pressed washing in Christs bloud and faith and repentance as the Apostles doe And to Christ gave all the Prophets witnesse that through his name whosoever beleeves in him shall receive remission of sinnes There is much of the Spirit of adoption of spirituall liberty in praying wrestling with God giving no rest to God Heavenly boldnesse and accesse to the throne of grace in Jâ—â—kob David Moses and sweet Evangelike and Gospel-familiarity between Christ and his Spouse the Church in the Song of Salomon Feasting and banqueting together only the Lawâ—s administration was wrath by accident through our corruption lesse gloâ—ious because of darke typs and a spaâ—â—r measure of the Spirit 2 Cor. 3. Ephes. 3.9 10. and Paul heightneth Gospelâ—glory and lesseneth the Law in the vaine sense that false Apostles and legall Teachers put on it in over-â—xalting it as if without Christ it could save or with Faith it could justifie 6 All under the Gospel Elect and Reprobate must be freed from the Law if the Jewes were under it all to whom the Gospel is preached must bee freed from it and to Deâ—ne and Moore who are both Arminians and Antinomians all and every one of mankinde must bee under â—race none under the Law of Commandements for the argument holdeth for all in opposition to the Legall Jew CHAP. XIV The old mâ—n or the flesh to Antinomians is under the Law the new Man freed from all Law IT is admirable that Towne will
is not imputed to us yet it is in sanctification and acting of holy duties as in the effect in that there is no guile in the Spirit that we are undefiled in our way and are poore in Spirit meeke that wee mourne hunger and thirst for Christ c. 2. We should not oppose Antinomians if they meane nothing but that Christ is the seed floure and Mother-blessing and that our chief blessednesse is in being freely justified in his bloud 2. If their sense be that all blessednesse in acts of Sanctification doe so farre render us blessed as they flow from the free grace of Christ and as we bring forth fruits to God being imped and ingraffed in Christ as a branch of wild Olive is blessed not because it is such a crabbed and fruitlesse branch but because it is ingraffed in the true Olive and partaketh of the sweetnesse life and sappe thereof and from thence bringeth forth fruit but we know Antinomians doe reproch acts of Sanctification as Pharisaicall Poperie 2. That they call so walking selfe-seeking of righteousnesse in our selves which to us is a cursed not a blessed condition and 3. they cannot endure that holy walking should be any thing but a matter of courtesie commanded by no Law nor by any written Gospel-command but a fruit of the immediate acting of the Spirit 4. They censure us for ascribing blessednesse to any acts of Sanctification whereas we say with our Saviour if we know these things happy are we if we doe them they that heare the word of God and doe it are more blessed then the womb that bare Christ and they are blessed who doe his Commandements that keepe judgement that keepe his testimonies that keepe the waies of wisdome that suffer for Christ all which we judge inconsistent with that which Crispe saith that Sanctification is not a jot of the way to heaven CHAP. XXLIII Sanctification crushed by Antinomians ANtinomians while they cleare themselves further then we can see in their writings must be judged grand enemies to Sanctification 1. They confound Sanctification and inherent holynesse which undoubtedly is unperfect and in this life growing more and more into the perfect day with Justification which is perfect for nothing can be added to Christs righteousnesse yea they destroy and utterly cry downe all Sanctification For 1. Towne saith The new birth Joh. 3.3 is our justification or the making of us of unjust just and every true Christian is a fulfiller of the Law It s true in regard of justification but in regard of the inherent new life of grace which is put in us in this life we cannot fulfill the Law except we be justified by regeneration and our owne works done by the grace of Christ which Antinomians will not say therefore all our inherent holynesse to Antinomians must be nothing at all but the imputed righteousnesse of Christ so wee have fulfilled the Law perfectly as Christ hath done and are regenerated though there be no inherent holynesse in us nor any walking with God at all 2. They teach That justification healeth the children of God of the imperfections of Sanctification from before God and that justification alone giveth to our good works both beauty and acceptance so as they are made perfect and free from sinne adherent to or inherent in them and both our persons and works made so compleat that there is no blot of sinne in them nor any in-dwelling of originall corruption that hath the being or essence of sinne Yea M. Eaton saith on these words But now yee are washed c. What can be more plaine then that the time state and condition wherein they were foule and sinnefull was past and gone but the time state and condition wherein they were washed and made righteous to God-ward by justification and also to man-ward by Sanctification was onely present and biding for ever But Eaton Crispe Saltmarsh Denne Towne and all Antinomians contend that there dwelleth no spot of sinne nothing contrary to the holy Law of God in the Saints once justified no more then in Christ himselfe or the glorified in heaven then must our Sanctification be all one with our Justification and as this is perfect so is that and what wonder the Adulteries of the justified their perjuries and lyes committed after their justification be no sinnes nor they more capable of sinning in that case then Iesus Christ for pardoned sinne saith Eaton Honey-combe cap. 7. pag. 139. is not or hath no being before God Antinomians answer Before they be pardoned they are sinnes and their Adulteries are truely then contrary to Gods Law Answ. They were pardoned before they had being or were committed sixteene hundred yeares agoe on the Crosse then were all the elect justified sure all these sixteene hundred yeares the elect could no more sinne before God or doe any acts against a Law then Christ or the glorified Angels not to say that Adulteries of the justified had being before they were committed and had no beeiâ—g when they are committed and have being they have then no being this is to say sinnes are not when they are and have being when they have none at all God must take away common sense and bereave them of reason who detaine the truth of God in unrighteousnesse But if sin be against Sanctification as Fornication is directly yea and a fashioning of our selves according to our former lusts is as contrary to Sanctification by Peters arguing and Pauls as light is to darkenesse and day to night then the Saints Sanctification must be imperfect and farre different from justification and to walke in Sanctification to repent to obey God must be another thing then to beleeve Christ walked for me in Sanctification Christ repented and obeyed for me 3. Sanctification to Antinomians is not our personall walking in holinesse before God because walking in the flesh and sinning Adulteries lying swearing deceiving in justified persons which are opposite to sanctification are not sinnes before God but onely sinnes to our sense and to our reason and experience or to our feeling to our flesh or men-ward or they seeme sinnes to the world but are not to God in his account and in the apprehension of faith which seeth things as they are sinnes at all Now things that seeme to be and appeare so to our unbeliefe and misapprehending sense are not so in themselves so both our sinnes we being once justified and our acts of sanctification upon the same ground must be meere fansies and delusions and if we judge our lies and murthers after we are once justified to be sinnes it is our false apprehension They must then bee lying differences that M. Eaton tendreth betweene justification and sanctification Yea upon this ground the Libertines say if we see graces or sanctification in our selves we are not poore in
sinne 2. In the other extremity Saltmarsh denieth simpliciter any decree of God so much as permissive touching sinne and gives him no more but a bare fore-knowledge without any decree and makes man onely the occasion of sinne who undeniably is such an occasion as father and mother are of their owne births Man were to bee pittied and excused if hee were an occasion onely of sinne But 1. if the Spirit act immediately on us so as wee we are passive in beleeving praying and in all acts of Sanctification as Towne saith and we must be the same way passive as when God justifies us which he doth ere we be born again and as Crispe saith by forcing grace on us as a Physitian violently stoppeth Phisick in the mouth and downe the throat of a backward patient against his will and if wee bee not obliged to pray beleeve and upon the same ground not to abstaine from Adultery Murther for grace must act in both but when the Spirit doth stirre and excite us then we are no more guilty of sinne in omitting good and committing evill then a stone falling off a towre is guilty of beating out a mans braines for in these the man is a passive block as the stone is in its motion and if we abstaine from praying not being obliged to pray because the Spirit acts not on us wee sinne not judge then who is the father of sinnes of omission by the good leave of Antinomians and upon the same ground it is as unpossible but we must fall into sinnes of commission as swearing lying blasphemie heresie unbeliefe adultery murther stealing except either the restraining grace or the renewing sanctifying Spirit act upon us as wee cannot chuse but sinnefully omit duties of praying beleeving when the winde of the Spirit bloweth not faire on us for these duties and so Antinomians must either be Pelagians and say there is no need of grace to eschew sinne and so they must be un-friends to free grace or then men must be guiltlesse in all sinnes by this opinion and let them then choose upon whom they will father all sinne 2. We are to pray continually and watch thereunto with all perseverance and keepe our selves in the love of God Watch and pray Waite for the comming of the Lord with girded up loynes waite for the day of our redemption Then are wee obliged by the command of Christ whether the holy Ghost breath on us or the wind of the Spirit blow faire from Christs heart on our heart or no to the supernaturall acts of praying beleeving hoping watching Nor is Christs act of free grace in drawing stirring and actuall inliving our obliging rule but the revealed will of God in the Law and Gospel and if we be meere passive as stones and onely obliged to supernaturall acts when the tide of free love and rich grace floweth on the shoare and banks of our whithered Spirits then wee must not onely say we are freed from the Law but from all Gospel-commands all free invitations of rich grace according to the letter or then that the Spirit is obliged to attend and joyne his bedewings and flowing of free love and grace ever when we heare or read the Gospel But when Saltmarsh Towne and others of that Tribe say the Gospel is not in the letter dutie opinion sense reason but in the Spirit life grace faith they meane the same with New England Libertines That the will of God in the word or directions thereof are not the rule whereunto Christians are bound to conform themselves to live thereafter So as old Anabaptists taught wee shall all bee taught of God and the annointing teacheth us all things and therefore the written Scripture Law Gospel the Ordinances of Preaching Reading Praying Sacraments belong not to us to be under them is to be under the Law and the old dead Letter and the livelesse passive Inkie and poore Paper-ordinances of Men and not under the Gospel that is under the immediate actings of the Spirit contrary to the Word of God which maketh an harmonious subordination not a contrariety betweene outward ordinances and the inward working of the Holy Ghost to the Law and the Testimony the weapons of our warfare are not carnall but spirituall and mighty through God Here are both Word and Spirit As for me this is my covenant with them saith the Lord my Spirit that is upon thee and my words which I have put in thy mouth shall not depart out of thy mouth nor out of the mouth of thy Seed c. 2. It is a close rejecting of the Word of God written in the Old and New Testament which the Prophets Christ and the Apostles recommend to us as our onely rule it is to subvert all Ministery and Ordinances contrary to Scripture and to make the Gospel written the holy Ghost himselfe 3. This i◠to loose us from the Commandement and Gospel-exhortations to holy walking delivered by the Prophets Christ and his Apostles 3. And sure if we obey Gospel-commandements as stones and blocks without any action in us or from us at all and must then obey onely when the Holy Ghost acteth and stirreth the fire Commandements and Gospel-promises Reasonings Preaching Ordinances must be as vaine and unreasonable to move men as stones and dumbe wood Upon this ground Saltmarsh with Antinomians would have all Logick abeted But carnall ratiocinations and discourses 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That exalt themselves against the knowledge of God wee are more willing should be abeted and exiled from Divinity then Antinomians who set free grace on pinnes of love rather then Faith as if wee were justified by loue as their brethren of the Family of love dreame And 2. who be they who remaining Antinomians turne Arminians and fight for free will and universall attonement and generall Redemption of all and every one upon the meere principles of carnall reason and such a naturall pitie and impotencie of love to all and every one of mankind as God cannot make out and which by naturall principles tendeth to the universall salvation of all and every one of mankinde yea of a world including Devils also And upon this ground Cornwell saith Such a faith as is wrought by a practicall Syllogisme because it followeth from the strength of reasoning or reason not from the power of God is but an humane faith And Saltmarsh The interpreting saith hee of the Scripture thus in the letter and in consequence hath much darkened the glory of the Gospel And the Gospel saith he is formed of exhortations perswasions conditionall promises commandements to the end that divinne and spirituall things might be more naturally conveyed in a notionall and naturall way as the key is made fit to the wards of the locke rather then for any supposed free will in man as some imagine Which doth farther evidence the mind of Familists and Antinomians
but prayer hearing preaching Sacraments reveale them onely This is no Gospel-divinity 5. Nor was God in a way of reconciliation and peace with the Jewes under the Old Testament rather then pacified except Antinomians say God saw sinne in Jaakob under the old Testament Numb 23.21 He blotted not out their sinnes as a thicke cloud Esai 43.25 and cast not their iniquities in the depth of the Sea Mich. 7.19 20. Nor blessed them with pardon Psal. 32.1 2. but kept an after reckoning of wrath as a non-pardoning as an unpacifyed God toward them which belyeth the Holy Ghost in the Old Testament almost in every page 6. Nor is it true that Christ getteth us the love of God he purchaseth to us all the fruites of Gods free love such as Redemption pardon imputed righteousnesse effectuall calling justification repentance faith perseverance glory But we all maintaine against Papists that Christ given as Mediator Christ dying for us is the fruit of Gods free love and of our election to grace and glory but not the cause or a meane getting to us Gods love Learned Twist and protestant Divines to whom Saltmarsh though he undertakes to write of free grace is but a yesterday novice prove against Papists Dominicans Iesuits that Christ Mediator his bloud is not the Meritorious cause of the free and eternall love of God to man 1. Because nothing in time is or can be the cause of that which is eternall Christ is given in time and dyeth in time as our surety he is an eternall Mediator dying in Gods decree but that cannot make him the cause begetting Gods love to us 2. Gods free love and his grace is the cause why hee giveth his Sonne to dye for us Joh. 3.16 1 Joh. 4.9 then Christ dying cannot bee the cause of Gods love 3. The free love of God should not be free if it had a meritorious cause CHAP. LII That we are not freed from outward Ordinances nor is it Legall to be under them as Antinomians say ANtinomians pick a quarrell against the Law and would have us freed from it because it sanctifieth not and cannot give us grace to obey but by this wee are not under the Gospel because the Gospel of it selfe or any word of grace without the Spirit cannot worke faith or give grace or sanctifie But I know Antinomians thinke that the Spirit freeth us from all outward ordinances from any obligations that an outward command can lay on us whether of Law or Gospel For Saltmarsh teacheth us That the Spirit of Adoption worketh Legally not freely when wee doe things meerely as commanded from the power of an outward Commandement or precept in the word that brings forth but a Legall or at best but a mixt obedience and service of something a finer hypocrisie But if hee meane by a meere outward command the letter onely pressing obedience without the acting of the Spirit or any influence of the life of Christ this is a dead work and cannot come at all meerely from the power of an outward command for the very outward command of the Gospel holdeth forth to the understanding in the very Letter which is a signification of Gods good and holy will the authority of God the love of Christ as this Peter lovest thou mee feed my Lambs and none can out of the conscience of the majestie authority and love of Christ obey this command without the influence of the Spirit of grace so hee refuteth not us for we teach no such thing But Saltmarsh his meaning is that the meere outward Letter of the sweetest Gospel-command or promise such as He that beleeveth in the Sonne hath life and shall never come to judgement him that commeth I will in no sort cast away but will raise him up at the last day c. layeth no obligation of obedience on us at all but the Spirit acting and immediatly moving us effectually to obey layeth on all the obligation and all alongs M. Towne proveth wee are freed from the Law with all its authority offices and effects and are not under the Lawes rule to direct or teach yea nor is it to give us saith Saltmarsh So much as a heame of light nor to command bind or oblige us because the Law saith Towne hath not any sanctifying vertue and power to subdue sinne but we are under grace that is the grace of the Gospel which effectually subdueth sinne and sanctifieth And this is Townes Argument all alongs the Law of works is a meere passive thing and vrge the Law never so earnestly with all its motives and meanes yee can never make me keepe it ergo wee are freed from the Law and clearly then are wee under the commanding power of no outward ordinances because they cannot effectually sanctifie and subdue sinne not the preaching of the Gospel nor the Law nor praying nor hearing nor Sacraments wee are under nothing but grace and that onely actuall such as is the effectuall and irresistible blowing of the Holy Ghost for sure habituall grace in us cannot effectually worke for the subduing of sin So say Libertines of New England We are under no Gospel-exhortations to beleeve and none are to bee exhorted to beleeve but such whom we know to be the elect of God or to have his Spirit in them effectually The reason is outward exhortations oblige none but the Elect and not them all whereas Christ commanded to preach the Gospel to every creature to all Nations So say they We are not to pray against all sinne because the old man must be in us so long as wee live So said the Pelagians of old and A man may not bee exhorted to any duty because he hath no power to doe it All tend to this that to preach the Gospel to sinners and for Saltmarsh to write a booke of free grace is a Legall straine of teaching and not becomming the glory of the New Testament because grace goeth not ever along with teaching litterally 2. We are not under the Gospel or any Gospel-ordinances because of our selves we have no power to obey them this is to make us guilty of no sinne at all because to sinne is to act against an obligation of a Law and when grace acteth not on us we faile against no obligation at all because we can doe no otherwise 3. This is deepe Pelagianisme to say wee cannot sinne if we have not power to eschew sinne and obey God and to make our owne strength or the strength of another without us the measure and binding rule of our obedience CHAP. LIII Necessity of ordinances and of written and preached Scripture to the most perfect FRom this it commeth that Antinomians judge there is no need that a soule once in Christ goe out for new and fresh supply of actuall grace because it is acted by the Spirit inhabitating And Saltmarsh The more any motion or obedience is caused from things
beautifull morning skie is not the Sunne but the result and daughter of the Sunne and the faire skie together and faith that acteth much upon the promises as upon the report of credentiall letters doth and must apprehend more pardon then peace can beare witnesse to sinne hath a bloudy tongue and cryeth fury and vengeance aloud faith must lye on the attonement of the bloud of Jesus which our sense cannot reach Faith is a starre of a greater magnitude and higher elâ—vation then our poore low-creeping feeling So wee thinke we had more of Christ and the acting of the Spirit at our first conversion then long after because when our spirituall apprehension is young and tender the acts of apprehension are more wanton and fiery but when experience and growth of grace commeth the motions of sense are more stayed and solid and as spiritie and active and more but to greene sense little seemeth much But that which Antinomians ayme at is to blow away all peace that commeth from personall sanctification because they are enemies to personall mortification and make this to be our peace of repenting and mortifying sinne abstaining from fleshly luâ—â—s that Christ repented mortified sinne and lusts on the Crosse for us and we beleeve this and there is an end Hence they condemne aâ—l experience of the acting of God in and on the soule to comfort the soule or helpe faith in times of desertion For Saltmarsh who in his cures of all our Legall and carnall agues is silent of experience and thinketh outward ordinances and the promises written for our learning and comfort because outward and written and vocall to be old Testament and Legall waies though Peter call them sincere milke exceeding great and precious promises and Paul Thinke they were written for our learning that we through patience and comfort of the Scriptures might have hope and Christ speaking of his Commandements which were written and spoken by him and so outward saith that they were a badge visible to all the world that they were his Disciples If yee keep my Commandements yee shall abide in my love even as I have kept my Fathers Commandements and abide in his love And to Job the words of the Lords mouth were more then his necessary food And Christ giveth his judgement in a spirituall not a Legall song of outward ordinances Thy lips O my Spouse drop as the honey combe honey and milke are under thy tongue To David they were sweeter then the honey or honey combe sweet to his tast yea above gold or fine gold as all riches better then thousands of gold and silver his heritage for ever To Saltmarsh the Word is a dead outward legall thing and all this to them must be spoken of the inward and spirituall word written in the heart as Libertines taught So Bulling advers Anabapti It is true it is for that soule-acting and Spirit-converting power so but in the meane time upon this ground old Anabaptists rejected the Word and the Ministery and tooke thâ—m to 〈◊〉 Law written in the inward parts and the annoinâ—ing that 〈◊〉 all things abusing Jer. 31. â—3 and 1 Joh. 2.27 So doâ— Antinomians upon this ground reject all experiences contrary to the Scripture experience worketh hope then it should cheere us in sad houres thus the Church comforteth her selfe I considered the dayes of old and called to remembrance my songs in the night So David looketh back to this longing to see saith he thy power and thy glory so as I have seene thee in the Sanctuary 2. Peter puts it on the Saints If so be ye have tasted that the Lord is gracious 3. It s a sinnefull neglect to look to no experience But none saith where is God my maker who giveth songs in the night saith Elihu 4. Antinomians are angry at experiences 1. Because they teach there is no difference betweene the graces of hypocrits and beleevers in the kinds and so no experiences betweene the one and the other can render any difference 2. Experience is an outward ordinance of gathering from such and such a dispensation of God such a tryed conclusion Now Saltmarsh thinketh all outward ordinances as outward Legall things and so it would appeare Christ in the New Testament-worship which is spirituall and in nothing Legall hath appointed neither preaching nor praying nor hearing nor Sacraments nor Christian Assemblies nor conferences nor admonishing exhorting one another nor writing for all these are outward things and I grant if Christ joyne not his influence of grace neither is Pauls planting nor Appollos his watering any thing Yet Apostles and Teachers are not Legall ordinances 3. Antinomians offend at all inherent grace and created quallifications in us as evidences or helps to testifie wee are in Christ for they are all deceiving differences saith Crispe and may be in hypocrits and say I they can be no otherwise in hypocrites then deluding signes then the voice and testimonie of the Spirit for there is a thing like a voice in the Temporaries and also a thing like faith which is no faith Now experiences remaine as inherent and habituall observations of the Spirits actings in the Soule CHAP. LV. How farre inherent qualifications and actions of grace can prove we are in the state of grace ANtinomians make a hideous out-cry against signes and marks of our justification because indeed they are enemies to sanctification For establishing soules saith Saltmarsh upon any works of their owne as away meane or ground of assurance as that upon such a measure of repentance or obedience they may beleeve by I dare not deale in any such way of our owne righteousnesse because I find no infallible marke in any thing of our owne sanctification save in a lower way of perswasion or motive I find none in the Old or New Testament but have cause to suspect their owne righteousnesse as David Peter Paul So the Libertines of New England Though a man can prove a gracious worke in himselfe and Christ to bee the author of it yet this is but a sandâ—e foundation And it is a fundamentall and soule-damning error to make sanctification an evidence of justification And it were to light a candle to the Sunne Yea it darkeneth justification the darker my sanctification is the brighter is my justification And I may know I am Christs not because I doe crucifie the lusts of the flesh but because I doe not crucifie them but beleeue in Christ that crucified them for me So D. Crispe Cornewell Towne teach that love to the brethren sincerity c. are marks by which others may know us rather then we our selves So Saltmarsh followeth Crispe We never said that a naturall mans devotion or his bastard prayers or wild-fire of blind zeale can argue the translation of the man from death to life as Saltmarsh
dreameth or that wee labour to draw assurance of a good spirituall estate from outward reformation which saith Towne Protestant Legalists labour for when the heart is naught Antinomians say that all our evidences are dung True they are not evidences of Legall perfect righteousnesse more they prove not Asser. 1. Love to the brethren sincerity and the like that have not grace for their stocke a right fountaine and principle the Spirit for their Father Christ for their Crowne and garland are no evidences at all that wee are in Christ for they rather darken then render justification evident Could wee looke over our selfe and abstract our thoughts from our selfe as if we were nothing and dead and behold the actings of grace and Christs love-raptures and the glancing of love on his members as on bits pieces and little images of a super-excellent transcendently glorious Christ and see these in the Spirit the worker then were surer inference to be made thus then when we eye our selves As beholding the excellencie of a Godhead in Sunne and Moone when we looke above the shaddow-creature and with senses abstracted and the elevation of the Spirit wee see these created excellencies in the deep and boundlesse Sea which hath no shoares nor coasts nor bottome in a vast and great God we are farther from Idolatry then when wee pore on and pine away in the minds restings in this side of an infinit Majestie and so is it here If it be naturall Logick and the light of our owne sparks that make the inference I love the brethren therefore I know I am translated from death to life it s but Moone-light of one halfe sleeping that is suspected to bee day-light but if naturall light by the day-light of saving grace make the inference it is sure arguing As And hereby doe we know that we know him if we keepe his Commandements and we know that we have passed from death to life because we love the brethren 2. All these are equivalent to the same But if we walke in the light as hee is light wee have fellowship one with another and the bloud of Jesus Christ his Sonne clenseth us from all sinnes And He that loveth his brother abideth in the light and there is none occasion of stumbling in him And if yee know that he is righteous yee know that every one that doth righteousnesse is borne of him This is written for our own personall security and knowledge of our owne state as all the Epistle aymeth at this and not so much as we may know one another as is cleare when John sheweth us the scope of his Epistle is to give marks and I nothing doubt but the Holy Ghost aymeth at the discovery of a dead faith and to refute the Antinomians as is cleare These things have I written unto you that beleeve on the name of the Sonne of God that yee may know that yee have eternall life and that yee may beleeve on the name of the Sonne of God So saith he 3. Putting a difference betweene the children of the world and the children of the devill in this the children of God are manifest and the children of the devill whosoever doth not righteousnesse is not of God neither hee that loveth not his brother Then certainely some hath said in Johns daies It is enough to salvation if a man beleeve in Christ he is obliged by no Law nor Commandement that is outward and written to doe righteousnesse John saith such a one is not borne of God And My little children let us not love in word neither in tongue but in deed and in truth and hereby by reall loving of the brethren we know that we are of the truth and shall assure our hearts before him And Whatsoever we aske we receive of him because we keepe his Commandements and doe the things that are pleasing in his sight Now sure this cannot make the keeping of his Commandements and our good works fellow-Mediators with Christ. Then John must argue from the effect to the cause and intimate that its false that some may bee borne of God who keepe not his Commandements as Antinomians say When one that walloweth in fleshly lusts is to beleeve without more adoe in Christ and he is a saved man So saith John Little children let no man deceive you he that doth righteousnesse is righteous as he is righteous he that committeth sinne is of the Devill Then some have deceived themselves and others in saying That doing of righteousnesse was neither condition nor way nor meane to salvation nor any infallible signe of a mans being in the state of grace Now who saith all these this day but the Antinomian Now if Antinomians as they doe say that a discourse by way of a practicall Syllogisme or naturall Logick can produce no Divine but onely a humane Faith And that all Logick is to be abeted the carnall and corrupt discoursings by Logick that exalt themselves against the knowledge of God are to be abeted but that the use of naturall reason not corrupt should be disclaimed is against the tenour of the Old and New Testament in which there bee Lawes Ordinances reasonings practicall Syllogismes to beget faith to cause us slee sinne follow holynesse which no man can say is a humane thing except Antinomians following their old Masters the Libertines who said to lay aside naturall reason discoursing to know neither good nor ill was true mortification and naturall reasoning and knowledge of sinne or righteousnesse sense of ill doing or feare of sinne or judgement are but the tastings of the old Adams forbidden fruit as wee shall heare afterward Asser. 2. Yea we may know our selves to bee in the state of grace by holy walking and acts of beleeving and we may know our holy walking to be true by other acts of holy walking and beleeving so John saith by the loving of the brethren we may know we are in Christ and so that wee beleeve and love God and againe reciprocally By this wee know that we love the children of God when we love God and keep his Commandements for this is the love of God that we keep his Commandements Then the loving of God that may argue that wee beleeve may also evidence our Justification and all dependeth on this as the Spirit joyneth the light and evidence of grace to cause us know our loving of God and translation into Christ by our loving of the children of God and againe our loving of the Children of God by our loving of God 1 Joh. 3.14 1 Joh. 5.2 Asser. 3. One and the same cloud that is the cause of our doubting whether we beleeve or no is not the cause of our doubting whether wee love the brethren or no and so they must furnish different evidences from a misty twylight or evening of desertion from some apprehension of the sinnes of youth often our faith is clowded
skies when they say Lord the desire of our soule is toward thy name Lord our heart is not turned backe neither have our steps declined from thy way c. They knew and were perswaded of a saving worke of grace inherent in them and we doubt not but the Prophets to speake of a case of another nature knew that God spoke to them when Jeremiah upon life and death said of a truth the Lord hath sent me to speake all these words in your eares And Amos The Lord hath spoken who cannot but Prophecie And Abraham did not upon conjectures but upon Faith know God had commanded him to sacrifice his son Now God speaketh to his Saints by his works of grace no lesse then by his word of the Gospel Augustine said By a certaine heavenly tast hee knew a difference betweene the Lord revealing himselfe to him and his owne soule dreaming But say Antinomians When we teach that all our assurance commeth from faith and the testimony of Christ and his owne Spirit speaking to us wee led men to borrow light from the Sunne which can abundantly inlighten them when yee send them to their own good works to borrow their assurance of faith and their interest of Christ yee desire them to fetch light from a candle shining at noone day and yee cause them rest on a fallible guide which may deceive them and at best breed a probable and conjecturall assurance onely not an infallible and undeniable confidence such as Christ rested on by faith breadeth Answ. 1. But the question is as great a doubt to a weake one if he receive Christ and his immediate noone-day irradiation and light for the weake beleevers act of knowing his full interest in Christ from either the immediate light that commeth from Christ or the immediate voice and testimony of the Spirit especially separated from the Word as Antinomians fancie is in him a created act and an inherent quallification and if inherent qualification furnish no infallible evidence to ascertaine me of my interest in Christ how shall I know it is Christ I rest on or his Sunne-shine light and the immediate irradiation of the Spirit speaking to my Spirit more then I know it is Christs spirit assuring me I am translated from death to life because I love the brethren Antinomians say the Sun cannot deceive when it gives light a candle beside the Sunne may deceive But say I a noone-day Devill may interpose and speake and irradiate as the Sunne and it is but a counterfeit Sunne and what know yee that your act of knowing this to be the true Sunne seeing it is but an inherent act of grace in you is a perfect mettall and a true Sunne And that it is Christ that shineth and speaketh to Mary Magdelen not the Gardener more when hee immediatly speaketh and shineth on your soule then when hee speaketh and shineth thorow such a medium as the love of the brethren for the same Spirit that inlighteneth you in the assurance of your translation into Christ and your interest in him upon this objective light because yee love the brethren is he who shineth on you in his immediate noone-shine-irradiation is not the Spirits teaching as sure by one beame of teaching the light of his utterings of grace in us as in his other immediate conveiance of light when the Scripture saith it is the same Spirit that maketh us know the things that are freely or graciously given us of God 1 Cor. 2.12 and beareth immediate witnesse that we are sonnes what ever be the meanes as Abraham was to beleeve hee was to kill his Sonne if God should command him by a Prophet immediatly inspired suppose such a one as Moses to have beene sent with the Mandat no lesse then when God spoke immediatly himselfe and might not Abraham have beene deluded in thinking God was not the true God that immediatly said Abraham take now thy Sonne thy onely Sonne and offer him to me as hee might have doubted if a Moses say hee had then lived sent with the same message was a true and and immediately inspired Prophet and not a counterfeit who ranne and the Lord sent him not When Antinomians loose this knot they answer themselves Asser. 5. First the truth of what the Spirit speaketh dependeth not on the Word but the credence and faith that I owe to the Spirit dependeth on the Word because I know the Spirit by the Word as I know the substance of the body of the Sunne by the light but I know not the Word by the Spiâ—it as I know not the light by the substance of the body of the Sunne yea now when God hath put his last seale to the Canon of Scripture the word of Prophecie is surer to us then the Fathers voice from heaven 2 Pet. 1. and wee may know the Spirit that biddeth John Becold kill so many innocent beleevers and that saith the man walking in darkenesse and a Pharesee obstinatly going on in killing Christ and his members and regarding iniquity in his heart as he is such is reconciled to God and justified and Christ by faith lodgeth in the same heart with loved and delighted in iniquity can be no true spirit The Spirit of Christ as he cannot bely his owne Word so will hee not take it ill to be tryed by his owne hand-writing and seale and his own works Secondly it is needlesse to make comparisons between assurance resulting from inherent graces and the immediate voice and speaking of the Spirit as if the former were our owne spirits reasoning the latter onely the testimony of the Spirit for we judge both to bee the testimony of the Holy Ghost as it is the same love sealed to the Spouse from the Bridegromes owne word and seale and hand-writing and confirmed to her by his Bracelets Rings Jewels and love-tokens that he sendeth to her nor are there for that two loves two love-tokens two Bridegromes For say that the love-tokens are true not counterfeit and that they carry with them the warme and lovely characters and undenyable expressions of the true Bridegromes soule-love and that they came not from a stranger as Antinomians say they may be bastard and fained love-tokens and come from another lover then Christ Yet the Lord Jesus manifesteth himselfe and gives evidences of his love by them no lesse then by the Spirits immediate testimony But we thinke and can prove the Saints passing even in their speaches prayers and confession to God their judgement of themselves and of their owne sincere walking as is cleare Cant. 5.1 Cant. 3 1 2 3. Cant. 1.5 8. Isai. 26.8 9. Job 23.11 12. chap. 31.1 2 3 4 c. Psal. 18.21 22 23 so Ezechiah holdeth forth his holy walking before God Esai 38.3 and Jeremiah cap. 15.16 17. and Paul 2 Tim. 4.7.8 2 Cor. 1.12 doe certainely know the graces of God in themselves to come from no other principle then the
man at the same time in the same sense 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as Aristotle taught us be both lame and whole in the legges blinde and seeing deafe and hearing dead and living it may be Antinomians who will have the beleevers Adultery no Adulterie have a way of Logicke of their owne to goe with Libertines who said knowing sinne to be sinne holynesse to be holynesse was a worke of the flesh and of old Adam who through eating the forbidden fruit knoweth good and evill But so you will say If God justifie the ungodly beleeving which is an act of sanctification must goe before justification then are wee sanctified and can doe that which is pleasing to God before we be justified and be in Christ then must we please God as beleevers ere we be in Christ and so exercise acts of the life of grace before we be in the Vine tree and before we be branches ingraffed in Christ for sure to beleeve is an act of the life of Christ in us Answ. If beliefe or faith be an instrument and so a cause in its kind or a condition call it as you will without which Paul in the Epistle to the Romanes and Galathians and Hebrewes c. saith we cannot be justified I see not any inconveniencie of this order 1. The sinner dead in sinne a sonne of wrath 2. A walker after the course of the prince Sathan who ruleth in the children of disobedience 3. The Gospel of free grace is Preached to the dead to the Elect heires of wrath but freely for Christs sake and with an intent on the Lords part of the same circumferance and spheare with the decree of the election to glory though they know not 4. The Law and curses of it preached to them with the Gospel lest they despaire to humble them 5. The sinner Legally humbled slaine in the dead throw Rom. 7.11 with a halâ—e-hope of mercy prepared for Christ though the preparation have no 1. promise of conversion 2. No ground nature or shaddow of merit 3. No necessary connexion with conversion save onely that God may intend the same preparation in an elect for conversion which he intendeth for no conversion in a reprobate 6. The stony heart of meere grace removed in the same moment a new heart put in him Ezech. 36.26 27. Zach. 12.10 Deut. 30.6 Jer. 31.33 or the habit of sanctification infused 7. In the same moment the soule beleeveth in him that justifieth the ungodly 8. In the same moment God for Christs sake of meere grace justifieth the beleeving sinner And every one of these necessarily presupposeth the former Nor can Antinomians free themselves or any with them of the pretended inconveniencie they would put on us to wit that we must beleeve before wee be actually joyned to Christ in justification for they will have us justified and so please God and actually injoy the fruit of election which is justification Rom. 8.29 before we beleeve that is before we feele and to our owne sense know that we are justified Now this feeling and knowledge is an intellectuall act of the life of God and the habit of an infused new heart of regeneration as well as our justifying Faith and so we yet exercise an act of the life of Christ which must bee an act of saving grace actus secundus or a life-operation flowing from the infused habit of sanctification before we be justified in the sense that Scripture speaketh of justification which saith all alongs Wee are justified by faith God justifieth the man that beleeves in him that justifieth the ungodly Now sure the Lord giveth to us faith to beleeve justification before he justifie in the sense that Paul speaketh of justification For the Lord giveth the Spirit of sanctification of grace of adoption of faith c. for all these are vitall and supernaturall acts of the same Spirit to these that have not the Spirit at first to the uncircumcised in heart Deut. 30.6 to the wildernesse and dry ground Esai 44. vers 3. to these who pollute his name among the heathen and have stony and rockie hearts Ezech. 36.21 26. to these that are a dying polluted in their owne bloud Ezech. 16.6 8. to those that are dead in sinnes and trespasses Ephes. 2.1 2 3 4 5. and this the Lord doth for Jesus Christs sake freely Gal. 4.4 5. then before we be actually in Christ by justification and branches in him by order of nature first wee so farre find favour in the Lords eyes or please him or rather he is of free grace pleased with us that he giveth his holy Spirit to us and upon the same ground may we being yet not justified and so in that sense not in Christ by order of nature first beleeve before we be justified nor is it justification that formally united us in this actuall union as branches to the Vine tree but union is a fruit of life as is the joyning of soule and body together and so a fruit of the infused life of God or of the habit of sanctification and thus it followeth not that we beleeve before we be united to Christ as branches to the Vine tree but onely that we beleeve by order of nature before we be justified which the Scripture saith But to returne we are not obliged to M. Saltmarsh who argueth against justification by faith slandering Protestants most ignorantly and the doctrine of Paul as if to bee justified by faith were to bee justified by a faith of our owne framing without the grace of Christ or by faith as a merit and hire that hireth and purchaseth Christ to be ours It is a curious and an unedifying question to search out as Cornewell doth Whether faith be active or passive in receiving Christs imputed righteousnesse though if hee speake of actuall beleeving to call it passive is an unproper speach i. we hold that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 credere to beleeve is not imputed as our righteousnesse which is Socinianisme 2. That for the dignity worth and merit of Faith Christs righteousnes is not imputed to us and therefore neither wee nor Scripture before us saith we are justified for Faith but by Faith 3. That Faith receiving Christ is the free grace of God given to us in the state of sinne They say The begger putteth forth an act or actions both of petitioning for almes and reaching out his hand to receive it and so it is not every way so of free grace as Christs imputed righteousnesse is to us But should we suppose the tongue and speach the arme and the act of stretching it forth to receive the almes the sense of poverty the opinion of the goodnesse of him from whom he seeks almes doth bow the consent and will to seek almes and receive it were bestowed on the begger of the same free grace and compassion of the giver of the almes by which he giveth the almes yee would say almes and stretching out of the hand were both
any preparation to beleeve and relie on Christ for Salvation This we judge to bee presumption and in regard of Gods order simply impossible that they that say they see can see remaining such but rather bee blind and their sinne remaine that the wearie and laden and those that are judicially blinded and hardened remaining such and as such should be invited without any preparatorie sense of their damnable condition and of their neede of a Saviour and that both are invited equally of Christ to relie immediately on him for Salvation and are as such forthwith to cast themselves upon Christ is unsound For 1. Christ decreeth and holdeth forth the very contrary order and method of beleeving not the merit thereof 2. When he saith How can ye beleeve that seeke honour one of another He clearly intimateth that there must bee some preparatory abating of that swelling lust or then they cannot as such beleeve in Christ. 2. To beleeve now say they is the onely worke of the Gospel and Saltmarsh proveth it to be the onely worke this is the worke the onely worke hee must meane if he prove his conclusion That yee beleeve on him whom hee hath sent Joh. 6.29 This is the commandement that is the onely worke commanded in the Gospel That yee beleeve in his Sonne Jesus Christ 1 Joh. 3.23 Then nothing falleth under a Gospel-commandement but beleeving now I would hold Antinomians at this that nothing is a commandement or a commanded dutie but that which if we contravene it maketh us guilty of sin before God and in his Court if he would actually enter in judgement with us so then the Gospel as the Gospel commandeth not brotherly love meeknesse patience temperance and forbideth not rebellion to Rulers murther the hating of our brother adulterie robbing stealing lying idolatrie swearing so as these should be acts of obedience or of sinfull disobedience to God but as acts arbitrary and of meer courtesie and simply free to beleevers and to be done or omited onely as the immediate rapture of the Spirit without any commandement obliging to obedience rewardable or to sinne punishable by Law doth act and draw them for the Law forbideth none of these to a beleever who is under no Law if I mistake I crave pardon for I cannot make sense of their commandements but in this sense one thing I complaine of Antinomians by any sect They seeme to mee confused and obscure and to dissemble because they have not yet set downe in right downe ingenuitie that which I perswade my self is their minde that the beleever cannot sin his adulterie and his murther is no adulterie no murther except they difference between these two The beleever is free of all sinne as Christ himselfe and the beleever doth and can truly sinne lie murther deceive c. And between these sin is wholy removed out of the beleever no sinne dwelleth in him and the beleever daily sinneth nor are they plaine whether the Gospel command chastitie and forbid adultery and command the loving of our brother and forbid murthering and hating of our brother as acts arbitrary and meerly free or whether no Law command or forbid such things to beleevers nor any Gospel at all so as to contravene them were sin Yea nor so is beleeving the onely worke commanded in the Gospel for by their way faith is not commanded as a cause or merit of righteousnesse and life which we also thinke nor as a condition or necessarie duty at all more then other duties For the Elects sinnes were all removed either from eternity or their first conception or Christs suffering on the crosse Antinomians fall out among themselves touching this poynt so their unbeliefe and finall impenitency cannot be sinnes Nor can Christ as God or Law-giver command beleeving for the notion of Law or Law-giving under penalty of sinne and curses is contrarie to Christs Gospel-love so Christ must renounce his office of Law-giving and his authoritie as God to command faith and forbid unbeliefe and must onely as Mediator put on love and counsell and advise us to beleeve as one friend doth another so as wee have no command obliging us except wee would sin to beleeve for a command of love being contra-devided from a command of Law to Antinomians obligeth neither to sinne nor to wrath if it be disobeyed 3. If beleeving voyd of all working and such an empty faith be the onely commanded worke in the Gospel it is like John the Apostle so often commanding love to the brethren and forbiding hateing of our brother doth not act an Evangelist or Apostle but speaketh as a Moses and a Law-giver and that amongst the Lords Apostles who wrot canonick Scripture in the New Testament some were more legall preachers and leaned more to a covenant of works as Peter the Familists of New England should take in John and James for Saltmarsh saith they speake more for marks and signes then Paul who stood most for free grace yet is Paul as much to command some other works then Faith as Peter James or John 4. For the object of saving faith Antinomians looke beside the Gospel for Saltmarsh proving that Christ is offered to sinners as sinners saith none can be such a sinner to whom Christ and his blood may not be tendred and offered his words may beare truth that Christ and his blood may be offered to all within the visible Church elect and reprobate and so say we but consider his reasons 1. From the order of Gods decree saith he He loved us and gave Christ for us when we were sinners Rom. 5.8 God commendeth his love c. Joh. 3.16 God so loved the world And this offer saith he is an offer of that love with which God loved us from everlasting So then here is the Antinomian faith that all and every one immediately without sense of sin or any sicknesse for Christ be they Elect or Reprobate beleeve and be perswaded that God decreed to give his Son for them in particular loved them with the speciall love of Election from everlasting and hath satisfied and was crucified for their sinnes Sure this is not the object of Gospel faith but is a transparent untruth and a lie there was never any such decree nor such a love in God nor is it revealed in the Gospel that God decreed to give his Son to all and for all Elect and Reprobate and that God loved all so even the world of Elect and Reprobate as Christ speaketh John 3.16 and yet to all Elect and Reprobate is Christ offered Nor can Antinomians or Arminians say that the tender and offer of Christ and his blood to all and every one Elect and Reprobate within the visible Church is an opening and bringing forth of Gods eternall love of election to glory of all and every one Elect and Reprobate Salmarsh should not speake of poynts of Divinity of which he is as ignorant as a child
God in hell Nay but if one rise from the dead they will heare and beleeve 2. Antinomians mistake our minde in this lying excuse to wit that we fancie that the prepared for Christ are pardoned and justified men this wee never teach they are guilty sinners and these are in their sinnes unworthy who are best qualified and fitted for Christ. Wee make not cleannesse a preparation for washing nor a sinnelesse innocent and guiltlesse condition a fitnesse preparatory to justification 3. Antinomians take not away by their way a stronger shift Lord if Christ had dyed for me by name and thou hadst drawne me as effectually to Christ as thou drewst Paul and Peter I should have received Christ but thou drewst me in a way that thou drewst Judas when I was guiltie and my heart rockie We make preparations Christs work as conversion is but a farre more common worke of an inferiour nature which may be in many sinners who are never converted Object 7. All that ever received Christ Corinthyans Ephesians Colossians received him in a sinnefull condition when they were unwashen darkenesse dead in sinnes enemies in their minds by wicked works Answ. Nothing followeth against us preparations removeth not a sinnefull condition nor deadnesse in sinne nor minde-enmity by evill works Christs bloud and saving grace onely removeth both the guilt and the staine of sinne but hence it followeth in no sort that we are not sinne-sick and selfe-condemned and lost before Christ remove our darkenesse and quicken the dead Object 8. God offereth Christ in time as God gave him God before all time gave him to us because we were sinners and now he is but offered as he was given Answ. God offereth Christ in time as hee gave him before time it is true in regard of the freedome of grace no cause condition qualification reason moved God to ordaine and decree either the sicke for the Physitian Christ or the Physitian for the sicke before time and neither preparations is the cause nor necessary condition or ground why he giveth Christ to us in time But it is not true in regard of the order of giving Christ bofore time or in time for in time God giveth Christ to these that heare the Gospel onely but I hope he decreed not to give Christ and salvation to men upon this condition and upon no other that they shall heare the Gospel because hee ordained men for glory of free grace and upon the same free grace ordained them to heare and beleeve and repent yet neither faith nor repentance were preparatory conditions to the decree of grace 1. God neither before time nor in time giveth Christ because we are sinners or because wee are thus and thus humbled and prepared but because he will bee gratious to whom he will be gratious sinne is onely the occasion and the matter and preparations are the meere order of his proceeding first he humbleth by the Law and then giveth Christ in the Gospel but not because the sinner is humbled nor for his humiliation nor because he hath made any Gospel-promise whoever is thus and thus fitted and prepared by the Spirit of the Law and terrors and broken and selfe-condemned with the burden and sense of sinne shall be converted we know no such Gospel-promise CHAP. LXX Faith not the onely worke of the Gospel as Antinomians say LEt us also try Saltmarsh his reasons to prove his short way to heaven and that its the onely Gospel-worke to beleeve Salvation saith he is not a businesse of our working and doing it was done by Christ with the Father All our worke is no worke of salvation but in salvation Wee here receive all not by doing any thing that we may receive more but doing because we receive so much because we doe not that wee may be saved And yet we are to doe as much as if we were to be saved by what we doe because we should doe as much for what is done already for us and to our hands as if wee were to receive it for what we did our selves Answ. 1. Here is no Argument Christ hath done all by way of merit and purchase of a perfect redemption therefore wee are not to worke out our salvation in feare and trembling it followeth not 2. It is most false That we are to doe nothing in the Gospel that we may receive more or that we may be saved but because we are saved for these are not contrary but sweetly subordinate We doe because we are saved and because wee are Redeemed by merit and Gospel-right by hope and begun possession therefore we are not to sow to the Spirit that we may reape life everlasting it followeth not Wee both worke because we have a crop and that we may receive a crop Servants are to serve their Masters not with eye-service both because they have a Master in heaven who hath saved them and also in hope to receive the reward of inheritance Elders are to feed the flocke because they are redeemed and love their Redeemer and because when the chiefe Shepheard shall appeare they shall receive a crowne of glory that fadeth not away and because we are redeemed we are to looke to our selves that wee lose not these things that we have wrought for but that wee may receive a full reward so our worke is both a worke of salvation and a worke in salvation 3. There is nothing falser then that Antinomians are to worke as much as if they were to be saved by their working for their working is arbitrary not obligatory by any commandement nor doe they sinne in not working Let them in their conscience say if they sinne or can sinne 1. being once justified for sin is as cleane removed in its nature and being from the beleever as from Christ say the Antinomians 2. If they sin in doing nothing after they are justified if the immediate acting of the Spirit of love stirre them not to it and therefore it is false that they should doe as much for what is done as if they were to receive life for doing because they should not non debent they are not obliged to doe when they doe not nor are under any guilt for not doing By this way for to Antinomians there is no obliging Law but God immediatly by his Spirit acting them to good is all their Law Object 2. This short worke beleeve and be saved Paul telleth you Say not in thine heart who shall ascend to heaven that is to bring Christ from above c. The word is nigh thee even in thy mouth c. Answ. We would not willingly make the way to heaven longer then Christ hath made it Paul speaketh Rom. 10.6 7 8. of a Law-way that is long wearisome unpassible as who would strive to climbe up to heaven or to goe downe to the grave to fetch Christ from either heaven or hell The Gospel-way sure is a sweet easie passible way
way of grace And its poverty of Spirit when we see we have no grace and Saltmarsh Denne Crispe Eaton Towne and the Antinomians reject all comforts assurance or rejoycing from acts of Sanctification and works in the regenerate and say that its a seeking of righteousnesse in our selves and sure then it must bee a worke of the flesh to exercise our knowledge that way to discerne our selves to be sonnes because wee walke in love and after the Spirit Paral. II. Libertines said All sinne was but an opinion that we sinne and under opinion they comprehend conscience scruples remorse sense of judgement That Christs worke of Redemption was to destroy opinion and sense of sinne and then are men new creatures And there is no Devill no sinne no world that are our spirituall enemies David Georgius placed the spirituall life of his in committing Adulteries without sense of sinne and that publickely without shame and that faith in Jesus Christ was the way to abolish this shame in acting this filthinesse which shame was the fruit of the first Adams disobedience And that they should confesse all their sins to their shame again and again in the publike assembly till all pride and glorification of the flesh bee crucified that grace and mercy may be seene to be more glorious And they must goe in this selfe-denyall while they be deaden or to the opinion of any propriety of goods or possessions or wives or Marriages and then they come naked to the new Kingdome of David Georgius where they are to live above all lawes of marriage c. or consanguinity or the like Antinomans doe well neere border with this way onely that which Libertines doe call opinion or discerning of sinne Saltmarsh Eaton and Den call sense Towne calleth it sense or unbeliefe all call it sinning not before God but before men and in the conversation So they say the Adulteries Murthers committed by the justified are seeming sinnes sinnes in mens account saith Saltmarsh but not so before God and to the eye of Faith Now to live by faith is Antinomian Sanctification or Mortification or these sinnes saith Towne before God are no sinnes to faith they are meere nullities but to our sense and flesh they are sinnes So Saltmarsh and Eaton to sense reason experience or to unbeliefe that can but lye and deceive they are sinnes to faith and before God who seeth no sinne in us they are no sinnes Or as Master Denne saith They are sinnes in the conversation before men not in the conscience and before God and all come from this the Justified are under no Law of God and so cannot sinne if then they thinke their adulteries to be sinne that is sense unbeliefe ignorance of their Christian liberty and the erronious opinion of the old Adam Faith beleeveth Adultery to bee no sinne at all It s true to the beleever it is no condemning sinne no sinne such as actually bindeth them over to eternall wrath say we but not a nullity for that not for that an exorbitancie against no Law of God as the Libertine and his brother Antinomian say Then no sense of sinne no trouble of minde for sinne as good Saltmarsh saith can be in beleevers because where there is no transgression there is no Law and no trouble of minde for a breach of the Law This is an opinion of faith that Christ hath purchased a power to beleeve sinne to be no sinne and this is with David Georgius not to thinke shame of sinne but to be deadned to all sense of sinne and so Faith pulleth the conscience out of the justified man hee may sinne with ease CHAP. LXXV Libertines Familists and Antinomians free us from all Law and that we neither sinne nor are to be rebuked for sinne Paral. III. LIbertines said Wee were freed from all Law either directing commanding or condemning And so did David Georgius and so teach the Libertines of New England These that are in Christ are under no Law and Antinomians as Towne Saltmarsh Crisp Denne say We are freed from all the Law of God in all its offices to direct give light rule binde oblige or command as well as to threaten and condemne Paral. IV. Libertines taught That when we are once regenerate we can sinne no more but are as Angels So Libertines of New England and Antinomians say A beleever is as free from Hell Law and bondage on earth as if he were in heaven nor wants he any thing to make him so but to beleeve he is so And Hee that beleeveth saith Eaton that Christ hath taken away his sinnes is as cleane from sinne as Christ himselfe And to Faith there is no sinne and the beleevers person and works are perfect before God and free of sinne and sinfull imperfections Paral. V. When Libertines were rebuked for sin they said It s not I that sinne but my Asse or sinne dwelling in me and they cited that text 1 Joh. 3. He that is born of God sinneth not It s true Paul saith Rom. 7. Not I but sin dwelling in me but his meaning was it s not I as regenerate who sinne because I make not sinne my taske and worke nor doe I evill with the whole bensell of my soule the whole strength of my mind affections and will in regard the unrenewed part protesteth against sinne but I as unrenewed and as fleshly in part as halfe a sufferer I sinne being as a captive sighing in my fetters and complaining that I am wretched through necessitie of sinning I doe the evill I would not doe Rom. 7.17.18.22.23 But the Antinomians conspire with Libertines in the same sense for Towne saith That the old Adam and all his works are shut up under the Law and wrath of God So it is but the Old Adam the flesh the Law of the members that doth sin but it was never the Apostles minde to deny that a beleever once justified can sinne any more For in many things we sinne all Jam. 3.2 And if wee say we have not sinne we are lyars 1 Joh. 1. But Antinomians deny that beleevers can more sin then Christ himselfe or then the gloryfied in heaven and to a beleever there is no sinne God can see no sinne in them Now sure Libertines who said the state of the regenerate was an Angelike puritie did thinke sinnes acted by their Asse the flesh were no sinnes as Antinomians deny Adulteries and cousening and robbing done by the justified to be sinnes but seeming sinnes as Saltmarsh and no sinnes before God as Eaton saith CHAP. LXXVI Libertines and Antinomians destroy Scripture and make the Spirit all and some Paral. VI. LIbertines saith Calvin are so spirituall in their owne fancie that they count no more of the sacred word of God then of Fables except when it serves their turnes The places of Scripture
make the Law a meere dead Letter and the Gospel all Spirit and to free us from the Letter of all Scripture And Saltmarsh upon this ground of the free working of the Spirit of Adoption freeth us from outward Commandements Covenants Vowes as if the Word or Scripture and the Spirit were two contrary and different things and the one not harmoniously subordinate too and complying with the other CHAP. LXXVII Antinomians and Libertines foule opinions touching God and the Author of sinne Paral. IX LIbertines said There was but one Spirit in the world that lives and moves and acts all things in stead of our soules yea and in all creatures And that God was the Author of all good and ill sinne and righteousnesse because hee workes all our workes in us and the Creature workes nothing and that sinne was but an opinion the Devils and Angels but motions And so taught David Georgius That Devils were but ill motions and the good Angels are but qualities and motions of mens minds And the same is like unto the minde of New England Familists who say That in conversion the faculties and workings of the soule are destroyed and instead of them the Holy Ghost yea and in place of all love and graces Christ himselfe comes in and Christ incarnate and made flesh is in every beleever Now Randell the Familist and Antinomians hath prefixed a commendatory Preface to a peece called Theologia Germanica which saith That all good is onely God and he maketh no difference betweene created and uncreated good and God becommeth all things in man nor is there any thing that can challenge to it selfe being or goodnesse that true Christ is in man and that the true and perfect God and true and perfect man are one and man doth so yeeld and give place unto God that where God himself is there is man and that God also is there present and works his alone and does and leaves undone any thing without any I to me much or the like where these things are and exist there is true Christ and no where else And he that is illuminated with the eternall love is a divine and deified man And the Author of the Bright starre set out by Randell also Nothing is or hath being but God and his will And God is all the creature nothing Man is nothing because he is not good nor infinite being and good are convertible They say The Devils and Angels also are nothing If any say that I cannot impute any such opinion to our Antinomians But 1. Antinomians confute them not but still come up to all that the Libertines of New England hold 2. They never refused Randell the Familist to bee theirs but Antinomians are his constant hearers and Disciples 3. Archer and many Antinomians say Sinne is nothing and God cannot hate it 4. I have proved they hold that the personall acts of Sanctification and sins of the justified are sins onely in the conversation to the sense to the flesh to unbeliefe and seeming to be so not in conscience not really not before God not truely not to faith 5. The Antinomians say that the Spirit acteth in the Saints immediatly and the Saints are meere patients in all their works because Saltmarsh saith The Spirit of adoption works not freely when men are in bondage to some outward circumstance of worship as time c. and they cannot pray but at such houres no Protestant doth teach any such thing but Antinomians thinke We are holden to pray at no certaine houre nor at any time unlesse the Spirit stirre us thereunto which is to make neither Law nor Gospel our rule of walking as if the Commandements in the Letter held out not any obligation to us to doe good or omit evill but the immediate acting of the Spirit were our onely rule so Saltmarsh The Law is now saith he in the Spirit and holynesse and sanctification is not now such as is fashioned by the Law or outward Commandement as if in the time of the Old Testament not now holynesse were wrought in us by a meere outward Commandement without the Spirit And yee may remember D. Crispes Argument to prove that Faith is no condition of the covenant of grace because its God onely who worketh Faith in us and beleeves in us as M. Towne saith We being meere patients and if wee beleeve not then God should breake the Covenant not wee because God doth not what is his part when he works not faith in us which is a strong Argument to prove that the Holy Ghost is the immediate and onely Author of sin in the beleever Because the holy Ghost onely by this reason without us works in us to will and to doe and keeps the beleever from Adultery Murther sinnefull non-calling on God not beleeving when therefore the beleever whoores murtherers repents not beleeveth not God is the cause and the onely cause thereof So Crisp saith The Covenant it selfe doth plainely shew that the whole performance of the Covenant lies onely upon God himselfe and that there is not one bond or obligation upon man to the fulfilling of the Covenant or partaking of the benefits of the Covenant And must not saith hee the fault or failing to performe the Covenant be his who is tyed and bound to every thing in the Covenant and saith he will doe it If there be a condition and there be a failing in the condition hee that undertakes all things in the Covenant must needs bee in the fault So he Now this Argument hath no strength but upon this Antinomian supposition that there is no tye no obligation lying on us to beleeve and lay hold on the Covenant as Esaiah saith cap. 56. and by faith to subscribe and signe the Covenant and to walke in the Lords Commandements and it must suppose that we are patients in beleeving and walking in Gods Commandements and that God onely worketh these in us as in stones and blocks and whether Faith bee a condition or a duty or no condition it is all one if God only worke faith in us we being dead and passive As Libertines speake and if God promise and undertake to put his Spirit in us and to cause us walke in his Commandements as hee undertaketh Ezech. 36.26 27. Jer. 32.39 40. Deut. 30.6 Jer. 31.33 34. Ezech. 11.19 20. Hebr. 8.9 10 11 12. And if Gods promise to worke in us to will to doe to walke in his Commandements to abstaine from fornication bloudshed lying violence oppression unbeliefe free us from all tye and obligation to these duties as Crispe saith then the Lord must bee the onely and immediate Spirit that doth in us beleeve mis-beleeve walke in Gods wayes or whoore lye for saith Crispe Must not the fault or failing to performe the Covenant be his who is tyed and bound to every thing in the Covenant and saith he will doe
reformation besides this as if sanctification were no heart-reformation Del pag. 5. and pag. 6. alledgeth that the new covenant standeth for onely a heart-reformation and writing of the Law in the heart Jer. 31. but forgetteth that the same covenant saith Ezech. 36.27 I will put my Spirit in them and cause them to walke in my Commandements and that the covenant of grace expressely forbiddeth Psalm 89.30 31 32. The forsaking of Gods Law the breaking of his Statutes and the following after the heart of their detestable things and commandeth the externall as well as the internall walking in Gods Statutes and keeping his Ordinances Ezech. 11.19.20 and the Separating from Beliall and unrighteousnesse and the touching no uncleane thing the cleansing our selves from all filthynesse of the flesh and spirit and perfecting holynesse in the feare of God 2 Cor. 6.16 17 18. chap. 7.1 these speake outward and inward reformation M. Dels righteousnesse of Christ in the heart by faith his onely inward reformation he knoweth must then be to beleeve Christ was Reformed inwardly for him beleeved repented sorrowed for sinne and obeyed the Law for him and that is all the reformation as Saltmarsh his Colleague saith that is required of us Nor is this reformation wee urge Hypocriticall like that of the Pharisees of old and of the Prelats of late because it is externall For though the Church can doe no more and the Ministers both in Preaching and in Synodicall decrees holding forth the Lawes of God as Acts 15.22 23 24 25 26 27 28. but externally reforme the Lord must give the increase yet they neither injoyne nor preach hypocritall reformation And it s of the same Mettall and Coine that Del bringeth Pag. 89. Gospel-reformation is thorow and compleat in the inner and outward man Eccâ—esiasticall reformation is by halfs and the power of God in creating and redeeming the elect may as well bee resisted as the reforming of them the power of God is ingaged in it Ecclesiasticall reformation hath only the power of man and by it the heart and nature can never be changed Answ. Gospel-reformation to Del is the taking away and destroying the body of sinne and this saith he is thorow and compleat a great untruth the body of sinne in this life is never compleat But Del meaneth with Eaton and Towne and other Familists that we are as perfect as cleane from sinne as the Lord Jesus or as the glorified in heaven and as Pocquius the Libertine said They cannot sinne being once inwardly reformed and would prove it from 1 Joh. 3.9 2. It is an argument against the whole Ministery of the Gospel seales promises rebukes commands threatnings as the Swink-feldians and Seekers teach For Paul is called a Father that begat the Corinthians Timothy is said to save himselfe and others Now Dels Argument fights with the Scripture Paul begetteth men Instrumentally Timothy saveth Ministerially sure neither Paul nor Tymothy doe convert men thorowly compleatly perfectly within and without nor doe they it irresistibly and by an omnipotency in them as the Lord doth shall wee then say Paul and Timothy their saving begetting and converting of men is no converting at all And no more lawfull then the Civill and Ecclesiasticall States reformation which is utterly unlawfull to Del Because saving of men and begetting of men by the Gospel in Paul and Timothy was externall and of it selfe by halfs without the effectuall working of the Spirit which Spirit neither Paul nor Timothy could command to blow was onely externall literall incompleat by halfes carnall as all the Ceremonies of Moses were to Del nor could Paul and Tymothy write the Law in the heart and inward parts so Del must meane that all Ministery Preaching Seales Covenants Praying praysing fasting all reading all bookes and Arts and learning as all holy practises and walking with God and acts of sanctification incurring in the senses and eyes of men might be cryed downe because all of a Christian is spirituall invisible and the Gnostic faith in the heart onely in which M. Del and Familists surpasse the deedes of old Enthyasts For at Munster there arose a Prophet saith Bullinger named Mathias Harlenius a Hollander by trade a Baker hee professed Visions and Dreames and by his Propheticall spirit commanded that they should bring all their goods and lay all downe at his feet and that all Books should be burnt except the Bible M. Del excepteth not the Bible nor Scripture because it is an externall carnall thing and so not sutable to the spirituall Kingdome of Christ. For saith he pag. 6. As the Kingdome of Christ is Spirituall so all the things belonging to it are spirituall Del. pag. 9. The Gospel-reformation is constant so long as Gods nature dwels in ours it will dayly be reforming it till it be altogether like it as long as the Spirit of God dwels in the flesh it will still be reforming the flesh to the Spirit till the whole body of sinne be destroyed and the naturall man be made spirituall But Civil Ecclesiasticall Reformation at first makes a great noise but when men have attained their owne ends its activity ceaseth Answ. 1. This poore Argument proveth great odds and wide differences betweene the Lords inward and spirituall way of reforming and the externall reforming by the ministerie of men which this man may know is not the question but it proveth not that ministeriall reformation by men whether Magistrates of which I cannot speake here but I hope if God will to demonstrate that the Monster of the lâ—berty of Conscience is Socinian and Epicurcan Atheisme or Ministers of the Gospel is either unlawfull or no part of Gospel-reformation but onely it concludeth that inward reformation is not outward reformation 2. M. Dels expression So long as Gods nature dwelleth in ours and so long as the Spirit dwelleth in the flesh it will be still reforming till the naturall man be made spirituall is hereticall and not according to the forme of sound words for there is abominable Heresie in speeches Henry Nicholas the father of the fleshly Familist speaketh so God was one in substance with man In the beginning when God made all things there was no more but one God and one man and they were one and had in all one order being and nature for God was all that man was and man was all thaâ— God was and all must become one being with God by love say the Familists by faith say the Antinomians by regeneration said the Libertine Pocquius and his and his Godded man and so be all manned Gods and children of the most high Let Del cleare himselfe of this sâ—me spirituall fury Sure neither Scripture nor Protestants nor any save Familists say as Del doth that Gods nature dwelleth in ours But if he have one sense with Peter who saith Wee are made partakers of the Divine nature that is by Faith and the created graces of
except the Spirit quicken it in the soules of the hearers as well as the Law otherwise the very Law in the Letter and as written by Moses was a part of Scripture and given by Divine inspiration as well as the Gospel and the Tenne Commandements as given on Mount Sinai were the formall Word of God and Scripture given by Divine inspiration except Antinomians Familists and Del make the Law and Old Testament to bee expunged out of the Canon of Scripture as Anabaptists did or to come from an evill Spirit as Manicheans said for David Georgius said The Word of God was preached but litterally by Christ and the Apostles and not in the Spirit and that he himselfe was the true David and the true Messiah nor borne of the flesh but of the Spirit Now its sure Christ and the Apostles taught the Gospel But because they taught as it is written in the Prophets and in the Scriptures and taught not the Dictates of an Enthysiasticall spirit David Georgius said they are Legall and Literall Preachers and Christ but the Literall Messiah and he the true spirituall Sonne of David borne of the spirit not of the flesh So doth Del meane by the Word of God or the Gospel the Spirit of God excluding the Letter of the Scripture yea even of the Gospel as hee excludeth the condemning Law because it was but a written Letter Now sure the written yea or Preached Gospel without the Spirit is no lesse a dead Ordinance in the New Testament then in the Old 1. He proveth by the onely Word of God Christ reformeth inwardly and doth all in his Kingdome He saith All the powers in the world cannot reforme the Church as the Word of God can doe for it is quick and powerfull and sharper then a two edged sword Now remember he speaketh of inward reformation 2. Of the word of the Gospel excluding the Law his reason is Pag. 17. The Law maketh nothing perfect Now that by the Word he meaneth not the Scripture or the Letter of the Word even of the Gospel 1. I prove the Word that inwardly reformes excludeth all meanes but the Word Christ saith he doth all in his Kingdome by his Word onely that is as hee must bee expounded by his Spirit onely for the Word cannot be the Letter of the written Gospel For its false that Christ doth all in his Kingdome and reformeth inwardly by the Letter of the Gospel onely for that may be Preached to Judas and by Judas to multitudes hardened but never converted Math. 13.14 15. Joh. 9.39 Joh. 12.35 36 37 38 39 40. Nor can he meane the Word in its Letter but accompanyed by the Spirit for the Word that Del speaketh of Pag. 17. clearely excludeth the Law but the Word in his Letter accompanied by the Spirit doth not exclude the Law for the Law quickned by the Spirit with the Gospel is a meanes of inward reformation and so cannot be excluded 2. This Word excludes all the powers of the world for he saith All the powers of the world cannot reforme the Church inwardly as the Word of God can doe But the Letter of the Word or Gospel doth reforme onely outwardly not inwardly 3. This word that onely reformes inwardly excludeth the powers of the world and all that man can doe Now man can onely outwardly reforme by the Letter of the Word Hence Henry Nicholas said the two daughters of Warwicke and the godly in England regenerated were but Antichrists because they were regenerated onely by the Ceremoniall Elementish Fleshly Literall Word he meaneth the Scriptures that are not Preached by their Enthysiasticall Spirit of Familisticall love that acts without beside and contrary to the Scripture Paul and Apollos when they water and plant doe preach the Word but this reformeth not inwardly nor is it mighty in operation and sharper then a two edged Sword without the Spirit so that this is the very Spirit who onely as the efficient and Author of inward Reformation not as the meanes or the onely meanes as Del saith doth comfort and convert effectually the soule 4. Del citeth Esai 61.1 to prove that the Word is the onely meanes of conversion The Spirit of the Lord God is upon me he hath annointed me to Preach good tydings to the poore If Del meane that this Spirit and anointing on Christ is the Word of God Christ should say The Scripture of God is upon me and he hath anointed mee to Preach c. that is God hath Scriptured me and gifted me with the knowledge of the written Gospel excluding all Law or dueties to preach the Gospel to the poore Now Del cannot for shame give us so Literall a Christ. For sure this Spirit whereby Christ was anointed was the Holy Ghost in gifts and fulnesse of grace given to him above his fellowes And beyond all Controversie if Christ saith truely citing that Text Esai 61.1 This day Luk. 4.21 is this Scripture fulfilled in your eares Then Christ Preached in a pure Gospel-way and not as a Legall Preacher as Saltmarsh saith he was to some even to these that were filled with wrath and persecuted him vers 28.29 30. and so were under the Law if then Legall Preaching bee to Preach deadly the naked Letter of the Gospel without any spirit or life in the Preacher then Christ did not speake from the Spirit of God when hee said The Spirit of the Lord is upon me he hath sent me to Preach and this day is this Scripture fulfilled in your eares which should bee against the Text and a horrible blasphemy to wit that Christ should be a Literall Preacher as David Georgius said and so a Legall Presbyterian as Familists and Antinomians say But if Familists and Del mean that the Spirit went not along with the pure Gospel-preaching of Christ as is clear from Esai 61.1 and Luk. 4.21 Then its false that Del saith That the Gospel hath the Spirit alwaies joyned with it Pag. 18. Ser. 2. The pure Gospel must be preached to such as are under the Law which is absurd 3. Then the Letter of the Gospel comming to the eares of obdured persecuters must be that Spirit of the Lord whereby Christ was anointed for so Del expoundeth it So doth Del cite Psal. 2. I will publish the decree and he expoundeth Esai 59. the Spirit to be the Word which cleareth that he acknowledgeth no word of Scripture for a meanes of inward reformation For hee saith Pag. 18. The Word whereby Christ reformes is not the Word without us as the Word of the Law is but the Word within us as it is written the word is nigh thee even in thy mouth and in thy heart and this is the word of Faith So this is just David Georgius and Henry Nicholas their internall Enthysiasticall word that is the Spirit excluding all Law and Gospel that are but written Inkie and dead Letters of themselves doth all the Scripture is nothing Now the Law or Word written in
within And its true the onely naked Letter without the Spirit can doe nothing without the Spirit but it followeth not that the Spirit renewes without the sense of the Letter received in the understanding And most false it is that in the Gospel the Word and the Spirit are alwaies joyned as Del saith for then all hearing the Gospel should belong to the converted and saved onely whereas the Scripture saith the contrary for many are hardned and heard the Gospel without faith damneth eternally the hearers as well as the Law It is as wild Libertinisme that Del speaketh That the Spirit reformeth by taking all evils out of the flesh he meaneth in Justification as if we were Angels being once justified and the evill of sinne dwelt not in us while we are in this body as is proved before And its wild stuffe that the Spirit doth change the flesh into its owne likenesse for saith he dreaming awake the Spirit is as fire that changeth every thing into it selfe and so doth the Spirit in the flesh make the flesh spirituall But Master Del what meane you by flesh The corruption of sinnefull nature then is sinne made Spirituall heavenly holy meeke good loving c. Familists and Libertines thanke you for that but sinne is destroyed as yourself grant 2. Doe you meane by flesh the body Then belike justification turneth our bodies into Spirits and wee have two bodies as Familists said in New England I cannot like that 3. If by flesh you meane the soule yee speake as Hereticks doe and that without Scripture or example The Spirit dwelleth in our flesh that is in our soule and spirit and changeth our spirit in a spirit strange Divinity Familists I know say As we came from Gods essence so wee and our soules returne to God and are made in God eternall and turned into his essence and so spiritualized so teach Libertines and by this they deny the Resurrection But 4. if by flesh you understand the sinnelesse frame of soule and body take heede of Libertines grosse dreame of our dying and returning to God who onely is and all beside him are nothing Theol. Germanica and the Bright Starre sport so with the truth of God CHAP. LXXXV Libertines and Antinomians come nigh to other in making God the author of sinne Paral. 16. LIbertines taught That all things fall out good or ill by the will of God and so that rebukes and exhortations should cease and that so we should pardon the sinnes one of another and beare the infirmities one of another For to the cleane all things are cleane and hee that is purged is altogether acceptable to God but let him beware that he be not an offence to his brother for it is written love thy neighbour neither desire to revenge and therefore said Pocquius the Libertine in his booke Rebuke not one another for sinne since its Gods will it should be so Bullinger tells us that in the yeare 1526. there were two brethren Thomas Schykerus and Leonard who were at a night-meeting having spent the night in Enthysiasticall conference with other Anabaptists Thomas commanding his brother Leonard to sit downe on his knees before him in the sight of his Parents and others who admonished him to doe nothing but what was to be done answered in the same Argument of Libertines nihil metuendum esse neque enim hic quicquam praeter voluntatem Patris fieri posse Nothing was to be feared because nothing here can be done beside the will of our heavenly Father and with a Sword he cut off his brothers head and having done this with shirt and hose onely he did runne through the Town and cryed The day of the Lord was come and the will of God is done and gall and vinegar drunke for which by the Magistrate he was justly put to death But Gods decree doth not excuse us from sinne nor remove necessitie of rebuking or holy and religious abstaining from sinne because Gods revealed will in his word not his secret and unsearchable decrees can be our rule of walking rebukes are also acts of love not of hatred or revenge The same course doe the Libertines and Familists of New England take For none say they are to bee exhorted to beleeve but such whom we know to be the elect of God or to have his Spirit in them effectually And we should not pray against that which cannot be avoided nor yet against all sinne The Antinomians come nigh to this For Doctor Crispe the Antinomian and Archer both disswade beleevers to be troubled or dismaied at sinne their reason holds good against all sinnes of unbeleevers also because its contrary to the care and providence of God and to Free grace whether of eternal election or of effectuall calling to feare for or sorrow at sinne Surely I should thinke then that sinne were not to be eschewed by the Saints nor to bee rebuked by any Wee are not to be troubled at or feare sinne because all changes by sinnes or sorrowes come from God Some Divines saith M. Archer aknowledge not so much of God in sinne as is in sinne and Gods will and pleasure is the wombe that conceived and whence springs every worke of the Creature whether it be good or bad Secondly saith he All things by sinne or sorrow which befall beleevers come from God by a decree powerfull yea even by that eternall love and counsell in and by which they were ordained to life eternall And by and through a covenant of grace made with them To the same purpose M. Del crying downe all outward Reformation saith Serm. pag. 13. I doubt not of the Churches Reformation because it is Christs own worke and he hath undertaken the doing of it and none of the powers of the earth can helpe him nor of the powers of hell can hinder him therefore he disswades the Parliament from building the Temple but so hee himselfe should preach none for Gods decrees none can hinder So Antinomians teach men are justified pardoned and saved before they beleeve without faith upon this ground that they were elected absolutely to glory as if God had ordained them for the end but the meanes might miscary and as if unbeliefe could not hinder them or as if through unbeliefe many could not enter into their rest of glory or as if sinne were an indifferent thing simply depending on the will of God in whose wombe M. Archer thinketh it was conceived CHAP. LXXXVI Libertines and Antinomians would have us doe nothing because God doth all Paral. XVII LIbertines said All that are without God are nothing all that wee doe or know is but vanity therefore are we to deny our selves this they said inferring we may live as we list and doe nothing but beleeve that God workes all our works in us and for us and impute all things to God
Antinomians and Spirituallists Beacon saith all externall worship in the New Test. is indifferent 2. â—â—nke of Anabaptests f. Bullinger ad Anabap. l. c. 8. 3 Ranke g Bulling adv Anabaptist l. 1. c. 9. h Bullinger i. Saltmarsh 177 178. k. honey comb c. 3. p. 25. l Rise reign p. 38 39 4â— Antinomians liberi fratres like other in that both teach freedome from laws covenants from paying of tithes freedome from sin c. m. Saltmarsh shaddows â—leeing p. 8. â—â—elchior Hoffâ—an Menno Simonâ— n Florimundus Raimundus de origin herâ—seon l. 2. c. 15. Gualterius â—e suita in tabula chonogra seculo 16. c. 8. The ris and Tenent of Da. George neare to those of Familists and Antinomians See Blesdikus in vita Davids Georgij o Rise reignâ— p Saltmarsh free grace p. 142. Towne ass p. 35 honey-com cap. 7. Den. ser man of ser pa. 9 10 11. in the beleevers flesh and conversation there is sin but his adulteries lies bloods are no siâ—s in or to his conscieâ—ce q Crisp. volu 3. ser. 3 Archer ser. on Ioh. 14. r Towne asser s Towne asser grace p. 60. t Saltmar free grace p. 140. Casper Swenckfeeld his rise tenets and the compliance betweene him and Antinomians Schlusserburgius â—ata hereticor l. 10 p. 32. Swenckfeldius ait preces faciendas ut deus interiorem illuminationem largiatur nihil omnius legenda esse Biblica scripta quibus externus homo crudiatur Swenckfeldius wrotâ— many books though unlearned and â—gnorant of Grammeâ— oâ— Arts 〈◊〉 and many 〈…〉 â— Rise reâ—gn 〈…〉 Theolog German c. â—2 H. Nicholas epistle to the daughters of waâ—ick The errors of Swenckfeld a â—ine to Familists and Antinomians The errors of Swenck touching Christ. Theolog. Germaniâ— Bright Starâ—â— The manhead of Christ after 〈◊〉 glorification remaineth manhead and is not changed into the essence and name of God as Sweenkfield dreameth The Scripture iâ— the word of God against Swenckfeldians and Antinomians Swenckefeldius epist. ad Ecclesiascum 〈…〉 â—ustificaâ—is 〈…〉 rerum spiriâ—â—◠〈…〉 Spirâ—tus sancti 〈…〉 igitur 〈◊〉 poteâ—t 〈…〉 The 〈…〉 against the written word which are the reasons also 〈◊〉 the Antiâ—omians M. Del. Answered Swenckefeldius epist. vâ—rbum 〈◊〉 non potest 〈…〉 pâ—r Ieâ—um Chrâ—stum prius 〈…〉 aurib 〈…〉 et 〈◊〉 effectum carâ—alem similaâ—◠〈◊〉 effectae 〈…〉 suo arbitrâ—o nec dia â—â—rantem 〈◊〉 Saltmarch the Antinomian sayth after Swenck free gr p. 146. the law is now in the Spirit and holinesse and sanctification is not now such as 〈◊〉 fashioned by the law of outward commandement Sweckfeld epst 16 Si per vocalâ— verbum sive ex predicato et auditu externo esset fides Iustificans sequeretur quod ex opere sive per opus manuum nostrarum esset Iustificatio homo ponerâ—t primum lapidem no â— Deus at quale tum ediâ—icium fit experientia nos doâ—â—t quum per discursus â—idem historicam cogitatuÌ„ et aâ—serssum quendam rationis ex verbo literae ampleâ—timur Salâ—march debaseth the scripture and preached Word the same way that Swâ—â—ckfeld doeth Certaine necessary considerations how the Spirit and the woâ—d act together How the acting of the Spirit with the word is mediate How immediate â— Conclusion The word concurreth instâ—umentâ—lly with the Spirit and this is the externall not the internall and substantial word 2 Conclusion August de Chir. â—t lit c. 4. Quoniam legis lâ—â—era quae doceâ—â—on esse peccandum si spiritus vi 〈◊〉 â—esit 〈…〉 fâ—cit peccatum 〈◊〉 quam 〈◊〉 3 Conclusion Swenckfeld interne agit deus cum Christiano per verbum Spiritus et vitae in quo se variis div tiis bonorum Caelestium per Christum revelat exterâ—e vero agâ—t cum carne hominis per verbum licerae seu praedicationem et per symbola Swenckefeld Antinomians grant a ministery and Scriptures in word but deny it in very deed both say it is given to the outward man and the flesh not to the inward man Absurdities that follow from the SweÌ„ckfeldian and Antinomian distinction of an internall or substantiall or a vocall and externall word M. Del the Antinomiâ—n his subverting of the ministery and the preached Gospell Absurd consequences following from M. Del his Enthysiasticall Reformation Del Distroyes the written word and with Swenckâ—feld pleads for 〈…〉 which is the Spirit himsâ—lfe The Law is a means of 〈◊〉 conversion 〈◊〉 the Gospel and cannot be excluded from 〈◊〉 Swenckefeld epist. an 1529. verbum câ—pi non poteâ—t nisi ab iâ—lumiâ—a is mentibus Tametsi millies verbum Dei auribus 〈◊〉 inculcavâ—ris nihil nisâ— sonum susâ—ipient et sâ—ltem affectum carnaâ—em 〈◊〉 â—idei et effectae e libero suo Arbitriâ— nec diu 〈…〉 â—t is no good consequent that the word is â—o Instrument of our conversion because it can do no thing without the Spirit The word of it selfe is not a common sound 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Antinomians Swenckefeld â—vert scripture and all ministery The arguments of Swenckef and Antinom to prove that the word is not an instrument of conversion because carnall bodily managed by man c. discussed The word though bodily and vocall and carried â—n by man is yet an instrument of conversion How we beleeve on God and how in the word Of the union of the Word and Spirit Valdesso divine consider 32 p. 106 107. Anâ—inomians make the Scripture but a Catechisme for babes and fruitlesse and uselesse to beleevers A Revelation twofold active and passive Passive revelation foure-fold propheticall speciall to beleevers extraordinary Satanicall Of prophetiâ—â—â—l 〈…〉 Familists have no propheticall Revelations Internall Revelation proper to beleevers How pâ—rtiâ—ular revâ—lâ—tions are nâ—t in Scripâ—â—â—e Of revelations extraordinary of men in our 〈◊〉 not immediately inspired and how they 〈◊〉 charactered from Satanicall Revelations Read a prohecy of M. Luther epist ad Spalatinum an 1520. et epist. ad Wenceslaum liâ—eum an 1521 he prophecied of of the warres of the Bâ—ures Indeavours Industry of freâ— will consisteth well with grace How far arts sciences and knowledge of tongues Hebrew Greeke and Latine are to be acknowledged the good gifts of God and how far they are to be rejected Sciences arts and tongues in their nature though not in mâ—nner of acquiring them necessary for understanding of the scriptures and both wayes they are the good gifts Saâ—uel How sufficiency of the Spirits teaching 3 Reâ—sons Christ and the Apostles were learned though they had not their learning from industry studying teaching in Schools and universitie as we have That Christ his Apostles had learning and made good use of sciences arts and tongues is proved How the inward teaching excludeth not the outward but complyeth therewith Privolous objections of Sam How against arts tongues removed How the teaching of the Spirit excludeth not arts learning and tongues or the teaching of men The birth and qualities of Henry Nicholas the father of the Familie
h Denne ser. of the man of sinne pag. 9.10.11.12 i Saltmarsh Free grace pâ—g 154. k Towne â—sser pag. 39. Rollo in Ioan Dum jubeo credere omnia j. beo Calvin Fides omnia in se contineâ— l Saltmarsh Free grace pag. 84.85 Heb 13.20.21 Antinomians deny â—ll peâ—sâ—nall holynesse or any necessity thereof and make cantionaâ—y righteousnesse all m Denne conf pag. 30.31 n Gataker Shaddowes without substance pag. 36. answer to Saltmarsh of Free grace o Math. 7.21 Math. 12.50 p Ephes. 4.24 q 1 Cor. 15.58 r Saltmarsh Free grace 168.169 a Towne asser 9. â—0 b Rom. 8.14 c Gal. 5.18 The obliging rule of the Law not contrary to Gospel love d Hâ—b 12 2â— How the Gospel and the Law demand the same debt of obedience how not Saltmarsh Free gracc 168 169. Neither the Iewes under the Law nor we under the Gospel could ever buy the free love or grace of Christ. b Rom 9.11 12 1â— 4 â—5 16 7. c Iob. â— â—6 1 Ioh. 4.9 The error of the Jewes a farre other thing then their state and Pedagogie though d Rom. 9.31 32. Rom. 4.1 2 3.4 Antinomians confound then e Rom 10.13 f Gâ—l 3. â—4 25 â—â— 8.19 20 21 22. Gal. 4.1 2 3 4 â— g Esai 1.11 12 13 1â— 15 16 17. 〈◊〉 4â— â—3 24.25 l. r. 7 21 22 23 24. Mâ— 6.7 8. Esâ— 66.1 h Zach 7. vers 5 6. Esa. 8. veâ—s 3.4 5. i Iob. 1.9 cap. 2.4 5. k Hâ—â— 7. â—4 l Ioh 6. â—6 27. m Towne osseâ— Grace pa. 120. Honey combe pag. 15. n Esâ— 64.8 Esa. â—3 16 Deut. 32.18 Maâ—ach 1.6 o Psal. 2.11 p Hoâ— â— 5 Ier. 33.9 q Psal. 130.4 r Genes 15.1 s Psal. 16.5 6. t Psal. 73.25 u Psal. 45.10 11. Cant. â— 16 Cant. 1.7 Câ—nt 3.1 2 3 4. Cant. 5.6 7 8 9 10 11 12 1â— x Psal. 78.34 35 36. y 1 Sam. 6.19.20 Deut. 28.1 2 3 4 5. Esa. 1.19 a 1 Tim 4. â— 1 Câ—r 9.24 25. We strive for an incorruptible crown Heb. â—0 34 Ye have in hâ—aven a better and enduring substance Heb. 11 1â—.26 b Rev. 2â— 3 4 Phil. 1 â—3 c Luk. 18 6.7 d Matâ— 7.7 e Ioh. 14.13 Town â—ssâ—r 8. â— b Sâ—ltmarsh Free grace 179 180. c Townâ— assâ—r pâ—g 3.4.5 d Saltmâ—râ—h Free grace e Towne â—sser pag. 6. f Towne asser pag 9.10 pag. 12.13 g Towne asser pag. 38. h Towne asser 1â—7 i Rise raigne â—r 22. Antinomians will have us oâ—liged to no dutie which we have noâ— power to performe as the old Pelagians 〈◊〉 k Mâ—rk â—6 15 l Matth. 18.19.20 m Rise raigne er 34. n Rise raigne er 59. a Rise raigne er 51. b Sâ—ltmarsh Free grace 1â—0 New supply from Christ necessary notwithstanding of a sâ—â—cke within c 2 Pet. 1.12 13. 2 Cor. 7.6 d Phâ—l â— 13 e 2 Coâ— â— 8 f Râ—m 7 23.24 25. g 2 Cor. 2 14. 2 Câ—r â— 9 10 h 2 Cor. 1.9 10. i 1 Pet. 1.6 7. a Saltmarsh Free grace 180.181 b Towne asser grace pag. â—9 How we gâ—ther peace from sâ—irituall performance c Lâ—k 7.47 Peace with God not the same with peace from our selves d Rom. 5.7 What qualified performance can bottom our peace e Towne asser 1.9.120 2 Câ—r 1. â—2 Râ—m 14.17 Esa. 26.9 verâ— 1â— k Towne 〈…〉 pag. â—â—â— l Râ—se raigne er 5â— m Saâ—tmâ—rsh Free grace pag. 1â—0 n 1 Pet. â— 2 o 2 Pet â— â— p Rom â—5 4 q Ioh. 15.10 r Iob 23.12 Cant. 4.11 t Psal. 19.10 u Psal. 119.103 x Vers. 127. y Vers 14. z Vers. 72. a Vers 111. b Rom. â— 4 c Psal. 77. â— 2 â— 4 5 6. vers 11. d Psal. 63 2. e 1 Pet. 2.3 f Iob. 35.10 Antinomians reject experiences g Rise raigne er 16. h Saltmarsh Free grace pag. 179 180. i 1 Cor. 4 7 k Saltmarsh Free grace 61 6â—.63.64 Towne asser grâ—ce pag. 120. Câ—â—spe vâ—l â— Ser. 15.4 2 433.3â—.435.4â—6 Râ—se raine ruine er 33. To act by vertue of or in obedience to a command is Legall a Saltmarsh Free grace pag. 31. b Rise reigne er 60. c Rise raigne eâ— 72. d Rise er 75 er 77. Vnsavâ—urie speeches er â— g Crâ—spe vol. 2. Ser. 5. pag. 32 430 431.432 433. c. Cornwel confer of M. Cotton pag. 8.9 â—0 11.12 c. i Towne asser of grace pag. 25. k Saltmarsh Free grace pag. 31. l Saltmarsh Free grace pag. 17.18 Shaddowes fleeing away pag. 5.6 m Towne assert grace pag. 137. Naturall and externall devotion cannot argue the mans translation from death to life To eye the actings of the Spirit in our selves and overlooke our selves is the surest arguing of a spiritualâ— state Keeping of the Commandements may prove to our owne spirits that we are in Christ. n 1 Ioh. 5.13 o 1 Ioh. 3.14 p 1 Ioh. 3. â—8 q 1 Ioh. 2.22 r 1 Ioh. 5.13 s 1 Ioh. 3.10 t 1 Ioh. 3.18 u 1 Ioh. 3.22 x 1 Ioh. 3.7 y Cornwel â—onfer of M. Co to pag. â—7 z Saltmarsh Shaddowes fleâ—ing away pag. â— Calvin Inst. advers Libeti An Pockqâ—â—us ut Exâ—â—â—iâ—iabam nu aâ—iquid intellâ—geâ—e nec quic quam intellâ—gâ— Dâ—us enâ—m intel ectus meus est virtus 〈◊〉 Calv. pag. 460. 1 Ioâ— 3. â—4 1 Ioh 1.7 1 Ioâ— â— 3 b 1 Ioâ— 5. â— 3 Suâ—â—rnaturall acts may reciprocally prove one another and argue our spirituall conâ—â—â—or c Cornwell confe with Cotton pag. 18.19.20.21 d Rise raigne er 67. e Towne asser pag. 66. f Rise raigne er 17. g Esa. 38 3. h Psalm 18 21 22. i Iob 23.11 12. k Ier. 15.15 16 7. l Cant. 1.5 m Canâ— 3.1 n Cant. 5.1 o Esa. 16.8.9 p Esa. 57. â—5 caâ—â—â— â— cap. â— 1.4 Psal 37 11. Psal 15.9 q Râ—m 9 3â— 32 33. Râ—m 0.3 Pâ—al 130. â— Psal. 14.2 Acts. â—0 31 3â— 4 Heb. 13 18 2 Tim. 4.7 8 1 Cor. 15.9.10 Antinomians conspire with Papists to deny alâ— evidence of our certainty of being in Christ and the state of salvation from inherent gratious qualifications in us s Eph. 3.9 t 1 Ioh. â— 9 u 1 Ioh. 2.27 x Ioh. 14.16.17 y Ioh. 14.23 z Ezâ—ch 36.26 27. Dâ—ut 30.6 Ier. 31.33.34 a Crispe vol. 2. ser. 15. b 2 Cor. 1 12 Esai 26.8 d Psal 44 17.18.19 20. e Ier. 26 15. f Amos 3.8 g Heb. 11.17 h 1 Ioh 2 3. 1 Ioh. 4 18.9 1 Ioh. 3·14 2 Cor. 1.12 i Augustinus confess Discerno nescio quo sapore quem verbis explicare non postum â—nter Deum râ—velantâ—â— animâ—m meam somniantem The testimony of the Antinomian spirit is a mâ—re litigâ—â—us and contraverted evidence of sâ—ving grace â—hâ—n acts of sound sanctification Note Assurance from evidences and assurance from the Testimony of the Spirit are both divine and supernaturall evidences The good works of Saints not pillars yet meanes of faith and assurance a Towne asser grace pag. 66. b Rise raigne er 67. c
to Sir Tho Fairfax the Generall An. 1646. Nov. 25 a Del Ser. pa. 3.4 b Den Doâ—â— Joh. Baptist pag. 51.52 The knowledg of both actuall and eternall remission was no Article of the Jewes Creed M. Del is ignorant of his owne â—ext and followes a â—ocâ—â—â—an and Popish seâ—se c Pag 3. Del of the 〈◊〉 minde and his Antinomians with Papâ—sts Soâ—iniâ—ns and 〈…〉 the faith of the â—ewes in the old Tesâ—ament and â—urs in the new d Pag. â— e Pag. 4. â— Pag. 6 Pag 7. f Epistle to the two daughters of Warwick Sect. â— h Epist Sect. 5 Sect 7. Sect. 10. i H. Nicholas Epist. 〈◊〉 10 k Del. Sect p. 6 pag 7. l Epâ—st Sect. 27 m See Blesdikiuâ— Histor. Dav. Georg. pag. 20.21 ar 1.2.3 4. Del for the fashion onely requireth an outward reformation i Theol. Ger. cap. 28. p. 71.72 k H. Nicholas Epist. sect 8.9 l Del Serm. p. 6. m Del Serm. pag 5. n Pag. 6. Del rejecteth all outward worship Scriptâ—re Preachiâ—g Hearing Ordinances Seals as Familists Libertines did before him Pag 6. p Rise raigne er 1.2 q er 49. r Er. 14. s Er 21. er 36. er 59. t Er. 4.5 u Iam. 4.8 x Ephes. 4.29.30 31. y Ephes 5.3 4 5. z Ephes. 5.5 6.7 Col. â— 3.5.6 1 Cor. 6.9 10 a Bullingeros advers Anabapâ—is lib 1. cap. 1. Doceb it The. Muncerus Concionâ—tores qui illis temporibus praedicaâ—ant neque â— Deo missos neque verum Dei verbum pâ—â—edicâ—re sed esse Scribas prâ—edicare tantum mortuâ—m Scripturae literam extâ—r umque verbum non esse verum Dei verbum sed solum testimonium veri verbi hoc autem intâ—râ—um celeste esse immediate ex ipso Dei ore prodire hoc interius doceri oportere non autem Scripturlâ— concionibus Baptismum aquae vilipendâ—bat infantium a Deo non esse Somnia ut inspirata a Spiritu sancto dicebant voluntatem Dei esse borum meritricium Diaboli prosibulum esse verum torum et impollutum Cap. 2. Celestes quasdam revelationes visiones jactabant b Calvin advers Liber in cap. 10. pag. 442 Verbum Dei Spiritum esse aiunt quia Dominus ait veâ—ba quae loquor Spâ—râ—tus vita sunt Pag. 441. Verbum Dei nihil aliud quam Spiritum esse similiter Christum esse Spiritum nosque cum ipso spiritus esse oportere vitam etiam nostram spiritum esse debere c Pag. 141. Scripturam in naturali sensu suâ— acceptam Literam mâ—râ—uam esse atque oâ—cidere ideoque missam esse faciendam ut ad spiritum vivificantem veniamus d Bullinger advers Anabap Lib. 2. ca. 4. Statuebant Pedobaptismum magistratum jus-jurandum esse res liberas medias exterâ—am praedicationem sacros coetus Sacramenta nihili faciebant fideles omnes eum habeant Spiritum externis signis non indigere Liberum esse fidem confiteri Si gravia pericula vrgent tum posso sideles dissimulare ac sacere satis enim esse coram Deo si quis veritatem in corde retinent etiamsi extâ—rius coram hominibus contrarium faciat d Ephes. 5.15 e Col 26. f Mat. 10.32 g 1 Cor 14.32 33 40. Col. 2.5 h 1 Thes. 5 23 How Ecclesiasticall and externall Reformation is spirituall not carnall Externall and Spirituall reformations are not contrary Dâ—l removeth with fleshly Libertines all the working of second causes The covenant of grace and the Gospel commandeth externall as well as internal holines and refâ—rmation whatever Del and Familists say on the câ—â—trary k Honey comb c. 3. p 25. l Towne asser pag. 77. m Saltmarsh Free grace pag â—40 n Calvin adv Libert ca. 18. pag. 45â— o 1 Cor. 4.15 1 Tim 4.16 Dels Argument for onely internall reformation is against all the Ministery and Ordinances of the Gospel as the Swink feldiaâ—s of old and the â—eekers now teach p Bullinger advers â—â—abapt lâ—b â— cap. 9. Del. Del proveth that there is a difference betweene internall and externall Reformatiâ—n which is not in question but not that extâ—rnall Reformation appâ—râ—aineth not to the Gospel q H. Niâ—â—ols Epist. to the daughters Sect. 1. r H. Nicholas Evang. cap. 8. Sentence 3. s Assembly of Divines of both Kingdoms at Westminster cap. 26. art 1. art 3. Del holdeth with Familists that Gods nature dwelleth in our flesh t Rise raigne er 21. u Bright Star cap 19. pag. 225 226. x Pag. 19 pag. 244. y Saltmarsh 〈◊〉 gâ—ace â—ag â—40 z Del. Ser. pa. 2â— Beleevers are no more in need of preaâ—hing or outward râ—formation saith M. Del thâ—n the Aâ—gels in heaven a Rise raigne er p. 59. â—r 3. b Ibid. â—rt 1.2 c Pag. 90. art 5. d Calvin Instruct advers Libert cap. 22 pag. 458. e Towne asser of grace pag. 158.159 f Saltmâ—rsh Free grace pag. 140. g Theolog. Germâ—nica p. 28.71.72 h H. Nicholas Epist. Ser. 6. p 7.10 i Bright Stâ—r cap. 2. p. 11. k Bâ—ight Star cap. â— p. 13. Bâ—â—ght Star cap. â—â— pag. 106.107.118 109. â—10 Externall Reformation constant in its owne kind as well as inward Del with Libertines mâ—ke it 〈…〉 aâ—tempâ— to Redâ—em and save 〈◊〉 m Calvin Instruct advâ—rs Liber cap. 13 ca. 14 15.16.17.18 pa. 44â— 446.447 c. Covenant of the thrâ—e kiâ—gdomes Art 1. M. Del with other Familists mâ—rre all use of meanes ceaseth â—f God decries absolutely n Rise raigne Er. 64. o Isa 6.8 9 10 Ezech. â— â— 5. ch 3 4 5 6 7. Math. 13 â—4 15. Math. 21.40 41 42. Ioh. 9.39 ch â—â— 37 38. Act. 28 2â— 25 â—6 Rom. 9.30 31 32. ch 10.14 15 16 17. ch 11.5 6 7 8 9 10. p Rise raigne Vnsavory spâ—eches pag. 19. er 4. q R monstr in Script Synod art Object 4. Infringit praecipuas rationes pietateni promo ventes quae sumuntur ab utili inutili periculoso facili ergo inanes preces Art 1. in expos cap. 9. ad Rom. pag. 90 91. c. r Calvin advers Libert ca. 13.14 c. pag. 445.446.447 s Theologia Germanica ch 4. pag 8. t Theol. Ger. ch 55. p. 158.159 u Bright Star c. 8. p. 69.70.71 x Bright Star c 8. p. 72. Del and Familists seem to extoll the word but they intend to extoll an Enthysiasticall Spirit Del Saltmarsh Familists and Antinomians deny the Scriptures to bee the Word of God and call it a dead Letter as Libertines doe y Rise raigne p. 61. art 27. The Antinomian Spirit cannot Dyte Scripture The immediately inspiring Spirit in Prophets and Apostles is a Spirit or acting of God farre different from the Spirit of Sanctification in all Saints Antinomians by the Word of God meane the Spirit of God and the inward word as Swinckfâ—ld taught them y Free grace 151. The spirituall word of Dav. George and of the Antinomians one and the same a Bullinger advers Anabapâ—ist lib. 2. cap. 15.
which Her lips drop as a honey combe butter and milke are under her tongue and the smell of her garments like the smell of Lybanon her feet beautifull with shooes her two breasts like two Young Roes that are twins c. Sanctification must render the Spouse a societie of Saints even in the eyes of God and not only meerely and declaratively to men-ward as the Yvie-bush is a signe of wine Let Antinomians say Are not the Saints partakers of the Divine nature in the sight of God as well as declaratively in the sight of men 2. If the charity of the Philippians bee an odour of a sweet smell a sacrifice acceptable well-pleasing to God And If to doe good and to communicate be such sacrifices where with God is well pleased though their charity and good works doe not justifie them yet these good works must smell sweetlie to God and bee well-pleasing in his sight and by them God must repute them sanctified though the sanctification be unperfect and not in its measure every way conformable to the spirituall and perfect Law and they are not then meerely declaratively and to men-ward onely Saints by their works of Sanctification 3. The contrary works in the Saints the shutting up their bowels against their indigent brethren their byting and devouring their acts of Adultery and Murther and lying are ill smelling and displeasing in the eyes of God not onely declaratively before men but really and in truth in the sight of God in regard that the Lord 1. is displeased with these sins 2. Forbiddeth them in his Law 3. Rebuketh them 4. Punisheth them 5. Setteth the conscience on against the beleever that doth them that they are grieved for them and mourne 6. Hideth his countenance from them commands us to confesse and crave pardon for them then the Lord must take notice of the contrary acts and command commend and reward them be well-pleased with them and they must be more then naked declarations and signes of Saintship to men-ward The Lord himselfe pronounceth the Saints blessed not onely for Christs imputed righteousnesse which is indeed the first cause fountaine and ground thereof but also for our works of Sanctification as Blessed are the undefiled in their way that feare the Lord and delight in his Commandements that keepe judgement and that doe righteousnesse at all times that doe what Christ commands that doe his Commandements Then God must judge them more then declarations to men-ward because this is the blessing of eternall life in Christ Jesus CHAP. LXXIIII The harmonious compliance of old Libertines Familists and Antinomians WEe doe so much the more hate the Antinomian way as Antichristian and fleshly for there bee other Antichrists then the Pope of Rome and many False Christs risen now in that in the doctrine of sinne sorrow for sinne repentance sanctification c. they doe so comply with the old Libertines in Calvins time and with David Georgius and Henrie Nicolas and the late Familists Parall I. Libertines in Calvins time said The state of innocencie was to know nothing good or ill more then children and Adams first sinne is to know good and ill and regeneration is to be stript naked of the knowledge and sense of either sinne or righteousnesse and therefore the Libertines said to any man troubled in conscience with sinne O Adam dost thou yet know somewhat Is not the old Adam yet crucified If they saw any stricken with the feare of the judgement of God Hast thou yet say they a tast of the old Aple beware that that morsell doe not strangle thee If any man was touched in conscience with remorse of sinne and did sorrow or repent for his transgressions they said sinne raigned in that man hee was sinnes captive Just so the Familists of New England In conversion say they the faculties of the soule and workings thereof are destroyed and in stead of them the holy Ghost comes in And a man must take no notice of sinne nor of his repentance for sinne And frequencie or length of holy duties or trouble of conscience for neglect thereof are all signes of one under a covenant of works that is of one in whom old Adam liveth and raigneth And I know I am Christs not because I crucifie the lusts but because I doe not crucifie them And our late Antinomians say To bee touched with any sense of sinne and for David to confesse his sinne or bee grieved for it was saith M. Towne from want and weakenesse of faith that is from the old man I cannot saith he looke on my selfe my actions sinnefull and my conscience and see my sinnes remaine but I looke to the records of heaven and Gods justice and since the bloud-shed I can find nothing there against me but sinnes as a debt discharged are become a nullitie before the Lord and therefore my peace and happinesse consisteth in the forsaking and not considering my selfe and in my living and abiding in Christ who is in heaven This not considering himselfe and his sinnes is neither to know sorrow mourne for feare or bee humbled for sinne Prâ—testant Divines say when the Lord forgiveth a sinner yet the sinner will never forgive himselfe but know consider feare mourne and be humbled for his sinnes Antinomians say all these are works of the flesh and of unbeliefe and of the Old Adam just as the Libertines said so to feele sinne dwelling in them as Paul did Rom. 7. saith Eaton is an act of the flesh contrary to faith and if saith Saltmarsh A beleever live onely by sense reason and experience of himselfe and as hee lives to men he meaneth dayly sinning by reason of an indwelling corruption he liveth both under the power and feeling of of sinne and under the Law But if hee live by faith he liveth out of the power of all condemnation and unrighteousnesse Then to Antinomians feeling of sin in us and sense reason and experience knowing and discerning sinne in us and our fearing sinne sorrowing or being humbled for it or any acts of repentance are contrary to living by faith and so the works of the old Adam knowing ill and a taste of the soure apple What then is regeneration and the killing of the body of sin and of old Adam It is the abolishing of all conscience knowledge discerning feeling feare sorrow dejection of men for feare of sinne Hence Master Archer D. Crispe and Saltmarsh make Sermons against feare of or trouble for sinne as works of unbeliefe as contrary to the power of God faithfulnesse providence death of Christ free grace a weakening of faith a damping of all religious service And for their not knowing of any good wee doe or acts of Sanctification which is the other branch of the Libertines regeneration Familists say To fetch comfort from experience of grace in our selves is no
to enter into the holyest and to draw neere with a true heart in full assurance of faith having our hearts sprinkled from an ill conscience and our bodies washed with pure water all which agree to the beleevers onely 3. John deduceth a ground of comfort from Christs Advocation with the Father if we sinne Now this extendeth onely to such as 1 Joh. 1.7 walke in light as confesse their sinnes are pardoned and they know him by keeping his Commandements 1 Joh. 2.4 This comfort cannot be stretched out to the unconverted who sinne not of infirmity but with a higher hand as is cleare from Ephes. 2.1 2 3. Tit. 3.3 1 Tim. 1.13 though we shall not deny but Christ hath another eye upon the elect in the course of their sinnefull vanity then on others and so that he keeps a fountaine for them and indeclinably calleth them to grace and glory CHAP. XCII Antinomians contend for the faith of assurance and reject the faith of Dependance ANtinomians contending for faith of assurance and leading men to be perswaded that God loveth every one whom he commandeth to beleeve with an everlasting love and that no man ought to call in question more whether hee beleeve or no then he ought to question the Gospel and Christ doe with Libertines acknowledge a faith of assurance but deny all faith of dependance on God through Christ as if wee were not justified by such a faith Now the Scripture expresseth saving faith most frequently with a dependance and recumbency on God as Psal. 22.8 he trusted or he rouled himselfe on the Lord that he would deliver him Jehovah was my stay or staffe So the same word is used The Lord taketh from Judah the stay and the staffe The residue of Jsrael shall leane upon the Lord. So is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to beleeve on Christ or rest on the stone layd on Zion 2. Many weake ones rest upon Christ and so beleeve who cannot come up to an assurance of perswasion they are chosen to life and have faith and yet faint and doubt As Mark 9.24 I beleeve helpe my unbeliefe Psalm 31.22 I said in my hast I am cut off from before thine eyes Then there hath not beene in David much assurance yet he had faith else he could not so pray as to be hoard when he saith Neverthelesse thou heardst the voice of my supplication when I cryed to theâ— a crying faith is Faith whereas a dumbe faith is no faith See Jona 2.4 CHAP. XCIII Antinomians deny the Law to bee any instrument at all of our Sanctification ANtinomians teach that the Law is no instrument of Sanctification but the Gospel onely Now the reason they give is because the Law commands but gives no grace to obey the Gospel is the operation of the Spirit and the ministration of righteousnesse And in the Gospel saith Del The Word and the Spirit are alwaies joyned and therefore saith Christ the words that I speake are Spirit and life that is they come from the Spirit and cary Spirit with them But in the Law their Letter without was Spirit Antinomians alwaies compare the Law as the Law in the cursing Letter of it against sinners as in the hand of Moses voyd of the Spirit not with the Gospel in the Letter of precepts and promises onely and as void of the Spirit but with the Gospel in its powerfull and effectuall operation by the Spirit and its actuall ministration of grace and righteousnesse on the elect onely and so no marvell the Gospel be Spirit and life and the Law the dead letter and ministration of death But compare the Law and Gospel both in their Letter and the Antinomian differences are false It s true the Gospel promiseth a new heart and grace and righteousnesse to the elect which the Law as the Law doth not But the Gospel in its letter doth no more give grace and righteousnesse then the Law but the Gospel only as accompanied by the Spirit giveth grace Antinomians doe dreame that the Gospel in its Letter is life and Spirit whereas it is to thousands the savour of death unto death no lesse then the Law but â—oth Law and Gospel in their onely Letter through our sinne and unbeliefe are death onely the Gospel promiseth a new heart and righteousnesse which the Law doth not but there the Spirit of grace going alongs with the election of grace fulfilleth and maketh good the promise in the elect But the Law in the hand of Christ even as it condemneth by the operation of the Spirit promised in the Gospel in the Spirits intention is a Pedagogue to lead us to Christ and a meanes of our sanctification though a meanes inferiour to the Gospel 1. Whatever is a Pedagogue to lead us to Christ our surety is a meanes of sanctification being accompanied by the Spirit for Christ is our sanctification as well as our wisdome and righteousnesse 1 Cor. 1.31 But such is the Law Gal. 3.23.24 2. That which bringeth the knowledge of sinne and being accompanyed by the operation of the Spirit serveth to humble us and render us weary and loaden leadeth us to Christ and is a meanes of sanctification But the Law is such in its office Rom. 3.20 Rom. 7.7 and in Gods blessing of it by his Spirit Acts 2.37 Acts 9.5.6.7 Acts 16.26.27.28 3. That which we are commanded to doe by the grace of Christ as a testimony of our thankfulnesse and to make our calling and election sure and to be a rule of life obliging us so to walke that is a meanes of our sanctification But such is the Law wee are commanded to doe the Law by grace as is proved before 4. If any thing hinder the Law to be a meanes of sanctification as well as the Gospel though not in that degree it is the want of the operation of the Spirit but this is no cause because in the Old Testament when the ministration of the Law was in vigour and that onely as Antinomians dreame the Spirit wrought with the Law or with that which Antinomians call onely Law Caleb had another Spirit Numb 14.24 A Spirit of Faith where as others could not enter in Gods rest through unbeliefe Hebr. 3.18.19 A right renewed Spirit Psalm 51.10 And the Spirit was promised to the Seed of Jaakob then as now Isai. 59.19 20. 2. They were justified by faith as we are Rom. 4.1 2 3 4.5 â—3 24 Pardoned as we are Psalm 32.1 2. Esai 43.25 26. Micha 7.19 20. then they had the Spirit of faith 3. They prayed in faith and the power of the Spirit as we doe 1 Sam. 1. 1 Sam. 2. In all the book of the Psalmes Daniel 9. Ezra 9.5 6 7 c. And because Christ and his Apostles Math. 5.1 2 3. c. Paul Rom. 12.1 2 3. Coloss. 3.1 2 3. Ephes. 4.1 2 3 c. Presse the same Law-dueties commanded in the Law as acts of Sanctication 5.
Whereas Del saith the Words of Christ are Spirit and life Just so said the Libertines and cited the same Text as Calvine saith Instruct. advers Libertat cap. 10. pag. 442. Verbum Dei Spiritum esse aiant quia Dominus ait verba quae loquor Spiritus vita sunt Pag. 441. Verbum Dei nihil aliud quam Spiritum esse Pag. 451. Scripturam in naturali sensu suo acceptam literam mortuam esse ideâ— que missam faciendam ut ad Spiritum vivificantem veniamus Were they to Capernaum that stumbled at his words of life to Corazin and Bethsaida to the heardned Jewes and the blinded Pharisees Spirit and life they were death to them as well as the Law But saith he Christs words come from the Spirits and carry Spirit with them If he meane a Ministeriall and Propheticall Spirit not the killing Law came from the Spirit it is false Is not the Tenne Commandements as given by Moses a part of Scripture Exod. 20. Deut. 5. Math. 22. And is not all Scripture given by Divine inspiration no lesse then the Gospel 2 Tim. 3.16 And doth the Gospel ever carry Spirit with it Then unbeleevers the blinded and hardened hearers of the Gospel not onely resist the Ministeriall Spirit speaking in Christ the Prophets and Apostles but also the saving regenerating Spirit of Sanctification Arminians Socinians Jesuits Pelagians all enemies of free grace shall close with Del in this but Del shall not close with himselfe for he saith inward Reformation caryeth along with it the Omnipotent power of God that cannot be resisted pag. 8. 6. This opinion confoundeth the Gospel and the Spirit making the Gospel effectuall as if the Gospel were essentially life and did save all elect and reprobate and were essentially the irresistible speciall Spirit of Sanctification and so the Gospel cannot be the Gospel to these that stumble at the Gospel but the naked Letter which they say is proper to the Law and the Gospel shall bee no Letter at all no externall command urging us to obedience and indeed Del pag. 26. saith there is no Lawes in Gods Kingdome but Gods Lawes and hee speaks not one word of the Scripture and written and preached Gospel onely he acknowledgeth three Lawes in Christs Kingdome One that the Socinians acknowledge The Law of a new nature other two that the Enthysiasts and Antinomians acknowledge The Law of the Spirit of life that is in Christ and the third which the Familists call for to wit the Law of love Farewell then Scripture Law and Gospel And Towne goeth before him who saith If the Spirit be free why will you controule it by the Law To which I say because it is the lawlesse Spirit of Enthysiasts the murthering Spirit of Anabaptists Libertines Familists who kill all as Antichristian that are not of their way as Del threatneth all Presbyterians in his Preface that is a Spirit controuled or contradicted by the Law or written Word but not the true Holy Spirit FINIS Job 31.21 22. Conformities deformity p. 17 b Preface to the â— Major of London c Pag. 20.22 Juvenalis O sanctas â—entes quibus hoc nascuntur in hortis â—umiâ—a Confor defor pag. 20.21 A letter of M. Iohn Welsh An. 1605. Confor Defor Confor dâ—for Returne from the Parliament of England to the Commissioners of the Generall Assembly an 1642. Ordinance of Parl. an 1643. Feb. 9. Declarat of both Kingdoms an 1643. Declaration to the Generall Assembly of the Kirke of Scotland an 1642. Declarat to the Parl. of Scotland 1642. Declarat given to the Commissioners August 1643. Ordinance 1645. Oct. 20. Ordinance 1645. Mar. 14. Ordinance 1645. Nov. 9. Ordinance 1646. Feb. 4. Ordinan for Oxford 1647. May 1. Treatise between the Kingdomes Ordin 1643. Sep. 18. Declarat of the House of Com. an 1646. April 18. Letters of the Assembly to the Reformed Churches an 1644. Ordin 1644. Iun 3. Zach. 12. Antinomians in â—he Apostles time haâ—e their disceâ—â— from the old Katharoi called puritans The Libertines who spraâ—g up 〈◊〉 1525. of kiâ— to the Familiâ—â—s and Antinomians Finer Antinomians deny the Incarnation of the Sonne of God Coppinus Quintus Antonius Pocquius the first Libertines Anton. Pocquius a Priest the first libertine affected to be obscure and objected ignorance to Calvin that be could not understand his fooleâ—iâ—s Libertines and Antinomians in many things like other Libertines and Antinomians agree in opinionâ— in most things a Calvin adver libert cap 9. p. 441 442. b Calv. 442. c Ibid. e Rise reign â—r 2.3 Adv. libâ—râ— c. 9. p. 411. f Rise reign unsav speech â—r 8. Libertines say Angels are but motions of the minde Libertines make God the author of sinne Antinomians conspire with them g Rise reign er â— 3. h Rise reign â—r 11. i Thâ—l Germ. ca. 22. p. 52. Antinomians and Libertines have the same conceptioâ—s touching mortification and conscience of beleevers k Towne assert gr 97 98 99.115 116.42 43 Salâ—m free gr 83 84 85. Den. conference with the sicke man p. 30 31 32 33. Eaton honeycombâ— c. 8.171 172. l Town assert pag. 103. m Calv. aâ—ver liber c. 19. fo 453 454. m Denâ—ser man of sin p. 9 10 11 12. Saltm fr gr 142 Honey-combe c. 4.5 n Calvin adver lib. c. 21. o Salt fr. gr 140 Tâ—w ass gr p. 60. Mistris Hutchison Rise and reign p. 61 62 63. Nich. Stork Tho. Muncer his Rise and Tenets how sutable with Antinomian divinity p Rise aâ—d reigâ— p 36. q Del. sâ—r 26. Henry Pfeiffer and Muncer their sediâ—ious spirits and miserable end Great tumults to the killing of above an hundred thousand through Germany and about by the Antinomian spirits impulsion which waâ—tâ—th the light of Scripture Tenets of Hubmeir Tho. Schuker by the impulsion of a Spirit without Scripture beheaded his owne innocent brother Becold called John of Leiden his rise bloody attempts spirit wiâ—hout Scripture anâ— Tragicall end John Matthâ—z an Enthusiast Becolds spirit visioâ—s brâ—ng forth polygamy and haâ—iâ—g 〈◊〉 many wives Becold wouâ—d have dâ—ubâ—e the Apostles of Christ â—nd more Becolds bloody spirit A Bullinger adv Anabaptist l. 1.2.3 Sleidan hist. Heresbachius historia Anabaptistica Lambertâ—us Hortensius of the same Freder Spanhemii Diatribe historica de Anabap Ioan. Clopenburgius Gangrena Anabaptist M. Robert Baylie 2. Part of diswasive Anabaptisme the true fountaine of Independencie c. The Tenets of Anabaptists in which they side with Antinomians b. Seaven â—eaded policie by M. Gortin c. Towne assâ—r gr p. 60. Becon Catech. p. 139. he speaketh of our resurection as of a thing past p. 141.142 Rise reign p. 59. art 2 3 4 5. d. Towne ass p. 77 78. Hobson pract divin p. 87 88. Thelo German Bright star Salt Free grace p. 140. e Saltmar sâ—ad fleeing away p. 8. free grace .179 180 181. Familiâ—t Gortyn seven headed policiâ— 1. clases of Anabaptists Divers classes of Anabaptists all which hold somthing common with the